Capel's remains being an useful appendix to his excellent Treatise of tentations, concerning the translations of the Holy Scriptures : left written with his own hand / by that incomparably learned and jucicious divine, Mr. Richard Capel, sometimes fellow of Magdalen-Colledge in Oxford ; with a preface prefixed, wherein is contained an abridgement of the authors life, by his friend Valentine Marshall.
         Capel, Richard, 1586-1656.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A33462 of text R5922 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing C471). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 178 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 84 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A33462
         Wing C471
         ESTC R5922
         13693629
         ocm 13693629
         101419
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A33462)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 101419)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 841:4)
      
       
         
           
             Capel's remains being an useful appendix to his excellent Treatise of tentations, concerning the translations of the Holy Scriptures : left written with his own hand / by that incomparably learned and jucicious divine, Mr. Richard Capel, sometimes fellow of Magdalen-Colledge in Oxford ; with a preface prefixed, wherein is contained an abridgement of the authors life, by his friend Valentine Marshall.
             Capel, Richard, 1586-1656.
             Marshall, Valentine.
             Capel, Richard, 1586-1656. Tentations.
          
           [48], 118, [2] p.
           
             Printed by T.R. for John Bartlet ...,
             London :
             1658.
          
           
             Also appears in Capel's Tentations, 6th edition, 1659.
             Advertisement on p. [1] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Capel, Richard, 1586-1656.
           Bible -- Versions -- Early works to 1800.
           Sin -- Early works to 1800.
           Temptation -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A33462  R5922  (Wing C471).  civilwar no Capel's remains. Being an useful appendix to his excellent treatise of Tentations. Concerning the translations of the Holy Scriptures. Left Capel, Richard 1658    33049 153 110 0 0 0 0 80 D  The  rate of 80 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2006-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-07 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-08 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-08 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           
             CAPEL'S
             REMAINS
             .
          
           Being
           an
           useful
           APPENDIX
           to
           his
           Excellent
           TREATISE
           OF
           Tentations
           .
           Concerning
           the
           TRANSLATIONS
           of
           the
           
             HOLY
             SCRIPTURES
             .
          
           Left
           written
           with
           his
           own
           Hand
           .
        
         
           By
           that
           incomparably
           learned
           and
           judicious
           Divine
           ,
           Mr.
           
             RICHARD
             CAPEL
             ,
          
           Sometimes
           Fellow
           of
           
             Magdalen-Colledge
          
           in
           
             Oxford
             .
          
        
         
           With
           a
           
             Preface
          
           prefixed
           ,
           Wherein
           is
           contained
           an
           
             Abridgement
          
           of
           the
           Authors
           Life
           ,
           By
           his
           Friend
           
             Valentine
             Marshall
             .
          
        
         
           
             LONDON
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             T.
             R.
          
           for
           
             John
             Bartlet
             ,
          
           at
           the
           Gilt
           Cup
           on
           the
           South-side
           of
           
             Pauls
          
           over
           against
           the
           Drapers
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Gilt
           Cup
           in
           
             Westminster-Hall
          
           .
           1658.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           TO
           THE
           
             Christian
             Reader
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           HAving
           nothing
           of
           mine
           own
           ,
           that
           I
           count
           worthy
           of
           the
           publick
           view
           ,
           I
           was
           fully
           resolved
           to
           have
           quit
           the
           Stage
           ,
           as
           the
           mute
           person
           in
           the
           Comedy
           ,
           without
           being
           known
           to
           any
           ,
           save
           some
           private
           friends
           only
           ;
           and
           most
           of
           those
           also
           ,
           in
           or
           about
           that
           private
           little
           corner
           ,
           wherein
           the
           great
           God
           of
           Heaven
           hath
           seen
           it
           fit
           to
           make
           use
           of
           me
           .
           But
           now
           I
           am
           enforced
           to
           launch
           further
           into
           the
           deep
           ,
           then
           ever
           I
           expected
           ,
           intended
           ,
           or
           desired
           ;
           by
           being
           importuned
           to
           set
           these
           
             a
          
           few
           lines
           ,
           (
           which
           could
           not
           in
           civility
           be
           declined
           )
           before
           this
           
             Posthumus-piece
          
           ,
           of
           the
           dearest
           and
           usefullest
           friend
           ,
           (
           whilest
           he
           was
           here
           amongst
           men
           ,
           )
           that
           I
           had
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           out
           of
           mine
           own
           family
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           whom
           there
           's
           need
           to
           say
           little
           .
           His
           Works
           in
           print
           already
           sufficiently
           praise
           him
           in
           the
           Gates
           ;
           and
           have
           got
           
           him
           great
           place
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           a
           many
           ,
           seen
           in
           the
           
             Theory
             ;
          
           but
           much
           more
           room
           in
           the
           breasts
           of
           all
           such
           as
           are
           any
           way
           versed
           in
           the
           
             Practical
          
           part
           of
           
             Divinity
             .
          
           But
           as
           he
           writ
           things
           worthy
           to
           be
           read
           :
           so
           he
           did
           things
           worthy
           to
           be
           writ
           ,
           
             b
          
           with
           
             Beza
             .
          
           Something
           then
           would
           be
           set
           out
           :
           partly
           ,
           to
           do
           him
           right
           ,
           that
           's
           not
           to
           be
           buried
           in
           Oblivion
           ,
           
             c
          
           
             Heb.
          
           13.
           7.
           
           But
           principally
           ,
           1.
           
           For
           the
           honour
           of
           that
           great
           God
           ,
           that
           gave
           him
           such
           rare
           endowments
           ;
           and
           continued
           them
           in
           their
           full
           beauty
           ,
           to
           his
           very
           
             *
          
           last
           breath
           .
           2.
           
           For
           the
           provoking
           of
           us
           that
           knew
           him
           ,
           to
           a
           more
           lively
           and
           fresh
           
             d
          
           emulation
           of
           those
           eminent
           vertues
           ,
           that
           we
           both
           saw
           and
           knew
           ,
           that
           he
           shone
           so
           bright
           in
           .
           3.
           
           For
           the
           stirring
           up
           of
           all
           such
           as
           be
           at
           a
           further
           distance
           ,
           to
           a
           more
           thorow
           sense
           and
           feeling
           of
           the
           heavy
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           laid
           upon
           us
           all
           ,
           in
           the
           removal
           of
           this
           able
           and
           excellent
           instrument
           .
        
         
           We
           live
           in
           a
           
             e
          
           stupid
           Age
           .
           The
           greatest
           stroakes
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           any
           whit
           remote
           ,
           scarce
           make
           the
           least
           dint
           ;
           Those
           that
           cut
           to
           the
           quick
           ,
           usually
           be
           doft
           too
           soon
           .
           We
           reade
           of
           some
           that
           
             f
          
           mourned
           long
           for
           their
           dead
           .
           'T
           was
           three
           yeares
           
             g
          
           full
           ,
           ere
           
             Isaac
          
           could
           be
           comforted
           after
           the
           death
           of
           a
           good
           mother
           ,
           though
           of
           a
           very
           great
           age
           .
           
             Jacobs
          
           pathetick
           expressions
           ,
           cloathed
           with
           such
           aggravating
           circumstances
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           48.
           7.
           so
           
             h
          
           long
           after
           the
           decease
           of
           his
           dear
           and
           good
           wife
           :
           Now
           ,
           how
           near
           it
           sate
           his
           heart
           .
           
           The
           losse
           of
           
             *
          
           good
           men
           ,
           (
           especially
           of
           good
           note
           )
           is
           much
           to
           be
           bewailed
           .
           There
           's
           that
           goes
           to
           the
           ground
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           's
           not
           easily
           had
           again
           .
           Who
           will
           takeup
           their
           
             *
          
           vertues
           ?
           'T
           will
           be
           along
           work
           ere
           the
           like
           can
           be
           rear'd
           in
           their
           steads
           .
           They
           give
           the
           greatest
           check
           to
           sin
           ,
           
             Judg.
          
           2
           ,
           7.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           19.
           the
           chiefest
           lift
           to
           good
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           75.
           3.
           2
           
             Chro.
          
           11.
           17.
           
           They
           keep
           off
           stormes
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           19.
           22.
           
           
             Numb.
          
           16.
           45.
           
           Be
           they
           taken
           away
           ?
           't
           is
           from
           some
           
             i
          
           
             i
          
           evil
           to
           come
           .
           'T
           is
           well
           observed
           by
           some
           ,
           what
           a
           number
           of
           our
           prime
           and
           choice
           old
           Standards
           we
           have
           lost
           of
           late
           dayes
           .
           If
           the
           Lords
           hand
           be
           stretch't
           out
           further
           yet
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           left
           to
           green
           heads
           ;
           to
           those
           that
           be
           little
           better
           then
           
             *
          
           children
           ;
           and
           what
           can
           we
           expect
           then
           ?
           but
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           a
           very
           sad
           condition
           
             k
          
           .
           
             Tu●ie
          
           tells
           us
           of
           a
           flourishing
           Common-wealth
           ,
           that
           was
           quickly
           overthrown
           by
           men
           of
           that
           stamp
           .
        
         
           We
           that
           had
           our
           abode
           by
           this
           renowned
           Champion
           ,
           look
           upon
           his
           death
           as
           a
           most
           bitter
           blow
           to
           us
           .
           It
           concernes
           us
           more
           ,
           (
           we
           know
           it
           too
           )
           then
           all
           the
           world
           besides
           .
           We
           cannot
           but
           see
           our
           own
           sin
           ,
           haling
           and
           pulling
           this
           great
           burden
           upon
           us
           .
           We
           did
           not
           know
           what
           we
           did
           enjoy
           ,
           whilest
           we
           had
           him
           to
           put
           on
           ornaments
           upon
           us
           ,
           better
           then
           those
           of
           gold
           upon
           our
           apparel
           .
           We
           have
           cause
           enough
           to
           lift
           up
           our
           voices
           ,
           and
           to
           weep
           over
           him
           ,
           again
           and
           again
           too
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           did
           over
           
             l
          
           
             Abner
             ,
          
           and
           
             Achilles
             ,
          
           over
           
           his
           
             m
          
           
             Patrecl
             .
             s
             )
          
           he
           's
           not
           buried
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           nor
           will
           he
           be
           in
           haste
           .
           As
           often
           as
           any
           new
           trouble
           is
           started
           in
           body
           or
           minde
           ,
           and
           begins
           to
           sit
           close
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           ours
           ;
           our
           wound
           bleeds
           afresh
           ,
           and
           we
           cannot
           but
           indulge
           our selves
           in
           it
           ;
           (
           as
           
             B●za
          
           did
           after
           
             *
          
           
             Calvin
          
           was
           gone
           to
           rest
           )
           hoping
           our
           heart
           ,
           shall
           be
           fitted
           for
           the
           due
           and
           desired
           effect
           of
           it
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           .
           But
           when
           all
           comes
           to
           all
           ,
           we
           must
           learn
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           only
           wise
           God
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           now
           to
           fetch
           that
           from
           the
           fountain
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           lost
           in
           the
           Cistern
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           besides
           my
           purpose
           to
           set
           out
           a
           Narrative
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           or
           to
           dwell
           upon
           that
           ,
           that
           may
           savour
           of
           glorying
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
           He
           was
           very
           farre
           from
           that
           (
           with
           famous
           
             *
          
           
             Ursinus
             )
          
           all
           his
           life
           long
           ;
           and
           he
           hath
           better
           things
           to
           embellish
           him
           ,
           now
           ,
           after
           his
           decease
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           behind
           in
           matters
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           list
           to
           look
           that
           way
           .
           He
           was
           
             *
          
           borne
           in
           
             Glocester
             ,
          
           of
           good
           Parentage
           ,
           descended
           from
           an
           ancient
           family
           of
           the
           Gentry
           (
           of
           his
           own
           name
           )
           in
           
             Herefordshire
             ,
          
           and
           of
           Alliance
           to
           the
           Lord
           
             Capel
             ,
          
           (
           but
           he
           had
           learnt
           with
           brave
           
             Philpot
             ,
          
           to
           tread
           that
           under
           his
           feet
           
             *
          
           )
           His
           father
           was
           a
           stout
           man
           ,
           and
           an
           Alderman
           of
           the
           City
           :
           a
           fast
           friend
           to
           Mr.
           
             Tho.
             
             Prior
          
           first
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           Mt.
           
             John
             Work●an
             ,
          
           (
           having
           had
           a
           principal
           hand
           in
           the
           drawing
           of
           him
           thither
           ,
           )
           both
           of
           them
           mine
           ancient
           and
           faithful
           friends
           ;
           and
           men
           of
           great
           sufficiencie
           for
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
           and
           instruments
           that
           the
           Lord
           made
           much
           use
           of
           ,
           for
           the
           advancing
           of
           the
           true
           saving
           knowledge
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           the
           real
           and
           substantial
           power
           of
           godliness
           ,
           in
           that
           city
           ;
           during
           their
           times
           .
           His
           elder
           brother
           is
           an
           Alderman
           there
           ,
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           His
           Youth
           is
           quite
           out
           of
           my
           reach
           .
           His
           eminency
           for
           Learning
           was
           great
           ,
           whilest
           he
           was
           yet
           in
           the
           University
           of
           
             Oxford
             :
          
           where
           he
           was
           Fellow
           of
           
             Magdalene-Colledge
          
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           breeding
           up
           of
           some
           there
           that
           proved
           excellent
           Scholars
           :
           Dr.
           
             Frewen
          
           by
           name
           ,
           (
           a
           thankful
           man
           to
           him
           for
           his
           education
           )
           and
           famous
           Mr.
           
             Pemble
             ,
          
           who
           ended
           his
           dayes
           at
           his
           house
           .
           His
           attendance
           at
           Court
           ,
           upon
           the
           chiefest
           Favourite
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           that
           learned
           King
           ,
           King
           
             James
             ,
          
           of
           famous
           memory
           ,
           )
           would
           have
           put
           him
           on
           in
           the
           way
           of
           preferment
           ,
           if
           his
           thoughts
           had
           been
           that
           way
           bent
           ;
           where
           he
           continued
           till
           the
           death
           of
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Overbury
             ,
          
           that
           learned
           Knight
           ,
           his
           very
           friend
           indeed
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           bade
           adieu
           to
           that
           course
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           his
           inward
           stormes
           ;
           they
           were
           very
           many
           ,
           and
           exceeding
           bitter
           ,
           (
           together
           with
           a
           number
           of
           bodily
           infirmities
           ,
           attending
           him
           in
           his
           younger
           yeares
           )
           but
           it
           was
           well
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           bore
           the
           yoke
           in
           his
           youth
           .
           And
           none
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           ,
           can
           now
           set
           out
           these
           to
           any
           purpose
           ,
           (
           if
           ever
           an
           occasion
           be
           offered
           )
           but
           that
           eminent
           and
           learned
           Divine
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Harris
             ,
          
           that
           knew
           so
           much
           of
           his
           
             *
          
           temptations
           
           and
           desettions
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           intimate
           acquaintance
           he
           had
           with
           him
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           (
           being
           his
           Kinsman
           besides
           )
           occasioned
           the
           more
           ,
           by
           the
           often
           recourse
           he
           had
           then
           into
           those
           parts
           ,
           for
           the
           fetching
           of
           some
           spiritual
           refreshing
           from
           that
           Divine
           of
           Divines
           ,
           Mr.
           
             John
             Dod
             ,
          
           that
           was
           both
           able
           and
           willing
           to
           speak
           a
           word
           in
           season
           to
           a
           broken
           and
           a
           contrite
           heart
           .
        
         
           Mine
           intent
           is
           only
           (
           as
           
             *
          
           
             Junius
          
           did
           with
           
             Ursine
             ,
             )
          
           to
           pitch
           upon
           some
           few
           things
           of
           many
           ;
           and
           to
           confine
           my selfe
           to
           what
           I
           know
           of
           mine
           own
           certain
           knowledge
           :
           having
           had
           the
           favour
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           repute
           of
           more
           then
           a
           common
           friend
           of
           his
           ,
           for
           above
           these
           thirty
           yeares
           together
           .
           And
           this
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
        
         
           
           1.
           
           For
           the
           eminencie
           of
           his
           parts
           .
           I
           never
           came
           near
           any
           that
           came
           near
           him
           ,
           in
           all
           particulars
           .
           The
           most
           even
           of
           our
           most
           highflowen
           Eagles
           ,
           have
           commonly
           some
           peculiar
           
             Sparta
             ,
          
           which
           they
           adorne
           well
           ,
           and
           do
           very
           good
           service
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           ;
           but
           this
           man
           had
           grasp't
           all
           good
           learning
           ;
           and
           made
           every
           thing
           his
           own
           so
           evenly
           to
           see
           to
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           as
           expert
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           as
           
             Hector
          
           in
           
             b
          
           
             Homer
             ,
          
           and
           would
           with
           
             Cato
          
           the
           elder
           be
           up
           in
           the
           
             c
          
           height
           ,
           in
           all
           that
           ever
           he
           was
           to
           act
           in
           .
        
         
           
             Melancthon
          
           would
           say
           of
           
             Pomeranus
             ,
          
           he
           was
           the
           Grammarian
           :
           of
           himself
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           Logician
           :
           of
           
             Jus●us
             Jonas
             ,
          
           he
           was
           the
           Oratour
           :
           but
           of
           
             Luther
             ,
          
           he
           was
           
             d
          
           all
           in
           all
           .
           
           Here
           was
           one
           would
           fetch
           out
           
             Luthers
          
           mark
           ,
           if
           he
           list
           to
           turn
           to
           the
           School
           or
           to
           Case-Divinity
           ;
           to
           
             Austin
          
           or
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Galen
          
           or
           
             Hippocrates
             ,
             Aristotle
          
           or
           
             Tully
             ,
          
           to
           History
           or
           Philosophy
           ,
           to
           the
           Arts
           or
           Tongues
           ;
           who
           could
           tell
           but
           himself
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           least
           versed
           in
           ?
           He
           was
           a
           very
           living
           Library
           ,
           a
           full
           store-house
           of
           all
           kinde
           of
           good
           Literature
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           a
           little
           University
           ;
           the
           Mirrour
           of
           our
           parts
           ;
           above
           the
           envie
           of
           all
           that
           I
           knew
           .
           The
           least
           draught
           of
           his
           pencil
           would
           have
           told
           any
           
             a
          
           
             Protogenes
             ,
          
           he
           had
           been
           the
           
             Apelles
             .
          
           He
           excell'd
           in
           all
           that
           ever
           I
           saw
           he
           would
           set
           his
           hand
           to
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           were
           in
           his
           utterance
           ,
           in
           the
           publick
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           therein
           I
           must
           needs
           confesse
           he
           had
           a
           great
           defectivenesse
           .
        
         
           God
           gave
           him
           great
           understanding
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           
             Israel
          
           
             b
          
           ought
           to
           do
           .
           He
           stood
           upon
           the
           Watch-tower
           ,
           and
           saw
           what
           was
           hid
           from
           most
           of
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           being
           quick
           of
           
             c
          
           Sent
           ,
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           he
           gave
           timely
           notice
           to
           some
           that
           
           stood
           in
           place
           ;
           which
           had
           it
           been
           heeded
           ,
           we
           had
           never
           been
           so
           fearfully
           pestered
           with
           those
           
             Hydraes
          
           heads
           ,
           that
           are
           now
           starting
           up
           afresh
           daily
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           disturbance
           of
           our
           people
           .
        
         
           
             Simler
          
           said
           of
           
             Melancthon
          
           at
           his
           going
           from
           
             Tubing
             ,
          
           that
           none
           of
           the
           learned
           men
           there
           ,
           how
           many
           soever
           they
           were
           ,
           had
           so
           much
           learning
           ,
           as
           to
           know
           the
           great
           learning
           that
           was
           in
           that
           man
           .
           Too
           too
           many
           of
           
           us
           were
           sick
           of
           the
           same
           disëase
           :
           we
           knew
           not
           the
           depth
           in
           this
           mans
           breast
           .
           We
           had
           many
           a
           man
           in
           this
           one
           man
           ,
           even
           all
           Scholarship
           epito
           nized
           in
           this
           profound
           Clerk
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           great
           blessing
           he
           had
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           observed
           ,
           as
           a
           singular
           favour
           vouchsafed
           to
           Dr.
           
             John
             Rainolds
             ,
          
           that
           great
           Oracle
           of
           
             Oxford
             ,
          
           that
           he
           never
           set
           on
           foot
           any
           manner
           of
           new
           opinion
           .
           The
           like
           is
           observed
           of
           learned
           Dr.
           
             a
          
           
             Whitakers
          
           stiled
           the
           Oracle
           of
           
             Cambridge
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Miracle
           of
           the
           world
           .
           A
           mercy
           ,
           that
           most
           men
           of
           
             b
          
           superlative
           parts
           ,
           use
           not
           to
           be
           too
           rich
           in
           .
           There
           's
           scarce
           any
           strong
           braine
           without
           some
           strange
           fancie
           .
           If
           the
           great
           wits
           of
           our
           times
           had
           kept
           themselves
           close
           to
           the
           steps
           of
           these
           rare
           Divines
           ,
           we
           had
           never
           seen
           the
           sorrows
           that
           we
           now
           sigh
           and
           groan
           under
           ;
           and
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           be
           shift
           on
           if
           we
           knew
           how
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           the
           excellency
           of
           his
           preaching
           ▪
           Wherein
           ,
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           (
           as
           I
           think
           I
           do
           not
           )
           he
           excell'd
           all
           men
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           all
           that
           ever
           .
           I
           came
           near
           ,
           (
           without
           the
           disparaging
           of
           any
           .
           )
           There
           be
           a
           great
           many
           that
           I
           know
           ;
           and
           a
           many-many
           more
           there
           be
           that
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           (
           the
           Lord
           encrease
           their
           number
           )
           that
           be
           singularly
           well-fitted
           for
           this
           great
           emploiment
           .
           Worthies
           they
           be
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           were
           ,
           that
           attained
           not
           to
           the
           first
           
             *
          
           three
           .
           This
           mans
           lot
           fell
           in
           the
           foremost
           rank
           .
           He
           was
           an
           Interpreter
           one
           of
           a
           thousand
           .
           His
           understanding
           was
           strangely
           opened
           ,
           
           for
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           He
           would
           bolt
           out
           that
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           holy
           book
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           come
           into
           any
           other
           mans
           consideration
           ;
           yet
           it
           should
           be
           genuine
           ;
           and
           evidently
           appearing
           to
           be
           the
           drift
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           An
           intelligent
           man
           could
           never
           sit
           at
           his
           feet
           ,
           but
           he
           should
           meet
           with
           that
           there
           ,
           that
           would
           never
           fall
           from
           any
           other
           mans
           mouth
           ,
           nor
           ever
           drop
           from
           any
           other
           mans
           pen
           .
           His
           words
           were
           as
           goads
           ,
           as
           miles
           fastned
           by
           the
           masters
           of
           the
           Assemblies
           .
           They
           were
           edged
           with
           so
           much
           reason
           ,
           re-enfo●ced
           from
           the
           lively
           Oracles
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           'T
           is
           no
           wonder
           then
           that
           the
           creame
           of
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           (
           as
           they
           could
           have
           their
           opportunities
           )
           would
           
             a
          
           hang
           upon
           his
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           how
           plaine
           would
           he
           be
           in
           all
           his
           expressions
           !
           he
           would
           not
           deliver
           what
           he
           had
           from
           God
           in
           an
           unknown
           tongue
           ;
           nor
           yet
           in
           termes
           that
           were
           too
           spruce
           and
           trim
           .
           He
           had
           learnt
           his
           lesson
           well
           ,
           of
           that
           great
           Apostle
           that
           came
           not
           with
           
             b
          
           inricing
           words
           ;
           nor
           with
           any
           other
           then
           such
           as
           the
           very
           
             c
          
           Catechumeni
           ,
           the
           youngest
           beginners
           ,
           might
           understand
           .
           He
           kept
           close
           to
           the
           footin●s
           of
           our
           own
           choicest
           Worthies
           ;
           famous
           Mr.
           
             Dod
          
           (
           that
           would
           say
           ,
           so
           much
           Latine
           ,
           was
           so
           much
           flesh
           in
           a
           Sermon
           .
           )
           Master
           
             Cleaver
             ,
          
           Master
           
             Hildersam
             ,
          
           and
           such
           
             d
          
           holy
           men
           of
           God
           ,
           led
           by
           the
           self-same
           spirit
           .
           He
           would
           deliver
           
           the
           holy
           and
           wholsome
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           such
           an
           holy
           and
           wholsome
           way
           ,
           that
           it
           bred
           very
           good
           blood
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           hearers
           .
           He
           would
           stoop
           so
           low
           as
           to
           speak
           to
           our
           poor
           countrey-people
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           proper
           dialect
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           could
           not
           but
           even
           see
           ,
           and
           feel
           ,
           and
           finde
           out
           God
           ;
           and
           be
           occasioned
           to
           speak
           of
           him
           all
           the
           week
           after
           .
           If
           he
           came
           to
           a
           deep
           mystery
           ,
           he
           would
           make
           it
           plaine
           to
           the
           shallowest
           capacity
           .
           What
           ever
           he
           fell
           upon
           ,
           he
           would
           follow
           it
           so
           divine-like
           ,
           that
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           Auditors
           would
           be
           rapt
           up
           into
           heaven
           ,
           whilest
           they
           heard
           him
           winding
           and
           turning
           a
           point
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           like
           a
           workman
           that
           needed
           not
           to
           be
           ashamed
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           ,
           now-a-dayes
           ,
           whilest
           some
           of
           our
           best
           Divines
           ,
           seeme
           to
           be
           too
           much
           taken
           up
           with
           quaint
           and
           historical
           flourishes
           ,
           there
           's
           a
           sensible
           decay
           in
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           amongst
           us
           ▪
           An
           Exotick
           tongue
           ,
           in
           the
           publick
           Congregation
           (
           whatever
           men
           think
           of
           it
           )
           is
           set
           out
           as
           a
           
             e
          
           signe
           of
           displeasure
           .
           It
           feeds
           such
           humours
           as
           would
           be
           purged
           .
           it
           had
           no
           good
           effect
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Corinth
             .
          
           Mens
           wits
           will
           wax
           wanton
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           not
           over-awed
           by
           the
           plaine
           power
           of
           Gods
           Word
           .
           When
           Preachers
           keep
           not
           close
           to
           the
           very
           
             f
          
           words
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           doctrine
           that
           is
           according
           unto
           godlinesse
           ;
           but
           love
           to
           be
           tampering
           with
           another
           
             g
          
           doctrine
           ,
           though
           not
           with
           another
           in
           the
           maine
           ,
           but
           even
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           delivery
           onely
           (
           as
           when
           it
           savours
           too
           much
           
           of
           the
           pomp
           of
           humane
           Eloquence
           ,
           saith
           
             h
          
           
             Calvine
             ;
          
           when
           it
           differs
           from
           the
           stile
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           saith
           
             i
          
           
             Danaeus
             ,
             )
          
           the
           people
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           turning
           aside
           to
           vain
           jangling
           ,
           to
           perverse
           disputings
           ,
           desiring
           to
           be
           teachers
           ;
           and
           such
           like
           matters
           .
           The
           gilt
           upon
           the
           pill
           ,
           may
           please
           the
           eye
           ,
           but
           it
           profits
           not
           the
           patient
           .
           The
           paint
           upon
           the
           glasse
           ,
           may
           feed
           the
           fancy
           ,
           but
           the
           room
           is
           not
           well
           lighted
           by
           it
           .
           The
           sword
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           can
           never
           wound
           so
           deep
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           pluckt
           out
           of
           these
           gaudy
           scabbards
           .
           
             k
          
           Nakednesse
           deforms
           too
           too
           many
           in
           these
           days
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           best
           garnishing
           truth
           can
           have
           .
           A
           sober
           dresse
           best
           becomes
           a
           grave
           Matron
           .
           There
           be
           
             l
          
           words
           as
           well
           as
           things
           ,
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           teacheth
           .
           The
           Arrows
           fetcht
           out
           of
           Gods
           own
           quiver
           will
           pierce
           the
           deepest
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           people
           fall
           the
           soonest
           under
           Christ
           .
           The
           weaknesse
           of
           God
           is
           stronger
           then
           men
           .
           
             Pauls
          
           weapons
           were
           mighty
           .
           The
           sincere
           milk
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           will
           make
           Gods
           babes
           to
           grow
           best
           .
        
         
           This
           curious
           age
           is
           too
           too
           much
           given
           to
           affectation
           of
           Words
           ;
           as
           a
           
             m
          
           good
           friend
           of
           mine
           ,
           hath
           well
           observed
           .
           And
           Doctor
           
             Sibs
          
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           great
           affectation
           and
           good
           affection
           ,
           seldome
           go
           together
           .
           The
           swelling
           words
           of
           vanity
           ,
           may
           tickle
           the
           eare
           ,
           tip
           the
           tongue
           ,
           please
           in
           matters
           of
           discourse
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           push
           of
           pike
           ,
           they
           afford
           but
           little
           comfort
           .
           This
           grave
           Divine
           had
           another
           manner
           of
           wisdom
           
           then
           that
           of
           Words
           .
           He
           was
           made
           an
           able
           Minister
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           letter
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           spirit
           ;
           that
           hath
           given
           ,
           
             n
          
           doth
           give
           ,
           and
           will
           give
           life
           .
           Having
           this
           hope
           then
           ,
           he
           used
           great
           plainnesse
           of
           speech
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           He
           commended
           himself
           to
           every
           mans
           conscience
           ,
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           hath
           so
           well
           seasoned
           the
           country
           ,
           that
           I
           hope
           the
           fruit
           will
           remain
           ,
           and
           be
           seene
           many
           a
           yeare
           hence
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           For
           the
           livelinesse
           of
           his
           prayers
           .
           He
           was
           a
           man
           that
           had
           a
           very
           large
           measure
           of
           that
           spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           spirit
           of
           supplication
           .
           He
           was
           so
           well
           fitted
           for
           the
           opening
           of
           his
           minde
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           with
           holy
           
             a
          
           
             Bradford
             ,
          
           he
           had
           been
           almost
           ever
           upon
           his
           knees
           ;
           he
           could
           tell
           his
           own
           errand
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           mans
           ,
           at
           the
           Throne
           of
           grace
           ;
           with
           as
           good
           freedome
           ,
           and
           to
           as
           good
           purpose
           ,
           as
           any
           man
           living
           .
           He
           would
           not
           be
           rash
           with
           his
           mouth
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           before
           God
           ;
           nor
           set
           out
           what
           he
           had
           to
           say
           ,
           there
           ,
           with
           painted
           eloquence
           or
           court-like
           complement
           ;
           but
           his
           mouth
           should
           be
           filled
           with
           such
           savoury
           arguments
           ,
           as
           very
           well
           became
           an
           humble
           suppliant
           .
           He
           would
           be
           farre
           from
           those
           battologies
           and
           miserable
           extravagancies
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           us
           be
           so
           sorely
           haunted
           with
           .
           He
           would
           poure
           out
           his
           soul
           to
           God
           ,
           at
           all
           manner
           of
           times
           ,
           upon
           all
           manner
           of
           occasions
           ,
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           prayer
           and
           supplication
           ;
           and
           with
           that
           admirable
           variety
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           quickning
           
           and
           feeling
           meditation
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           even
           ravish
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           could
           be
           so
           happy
           as
           to
           partake
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           He
           was
           clear
           in
           his
           opinion
           ,
           for
           the
           lawfulnes●e
           of
           the
           use
           of
           set
           formes
           ;
           
           according
           to
           the
           tenet
           of
           all
           the
           best
           Divines
           that
           ever
           I
           met
           with
           ,
           that
           were
           in
           their
           cold
           blood
           :
           (
           and
           much
           heed
           is
           not
           to
           be
           given
           to
           what
           any
           man
           saith
           ,
           that
           's
           in
           the
           height
           of
           his
           sick
           fit
           ;
           )
           and
           according
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           all
           Churches
           ,
           even
           the
           best
           reformed
           ;
           saith
           
             c
          
           Master
           
             Rogers
             ,
          
           now
           and
           ever
           ;
           saith
           
             d
          
           Mr.
           
             Hildersam
             :
          
           nay
           
             e
          
           Mr.
           
           
             Smith
          
           himself
           ,
           saith
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           warping
           at
           that
           very
           time
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           wandered
           farre
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           the
           separation
           )
           it
           was
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           ancient
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           in
           Christendome
           ;
           of
           the
           Church
           immediately
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           nay
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           may
           probably
           be
           gathered
           out
           of
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           14.
           26.
           this
           hath
           been
           the
           practice
           also
           of
           the
           very
           best
           
             f
          
           lights
           that
           ever
           were
           set
           up
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           .
           'T
           is
           very
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           the
           flower
           of
           our
           own
           Divines
           ,
           went
           on
           in
           this
           way
           ,
           when
           they
           might
           have
           done
           otherwise
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           pleased
           ;
           in
           their
           prayer
           before
           their
           
             g
          
           Sermons
           .
           Nay
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Dod
          
           his
           own
           self
           (
           as
           I
           have
           been
           often
           told
           by
           this
           great
           Divine
           )
           would
           seldome
           end
           his
           devotions
           
           in
           his
           own
           family
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           .
           Nay
           ,
           yet
           more
           ,
           
             h
          
           Mr.
           
             Cartwright
          
           thinks
           it
           very
           ptobable
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ,
           his
           own
           self
           made
           use
           of
           a
           set-form
           at
           meals
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           not
           good
           to
           cast
           stones
           of
           offence
           ,
           before
           our
           weak
           brethren
           ,
           that
           be
           of
           meaner
           parts
           ,
           wanting
           in
           ability
           ,
           memory
           ,
           or
           audacity
           ;
           that
           they
           be
           not
           taken
           off
           from
           ,
           or
           disheartened
           in
           this
           necessary
           service
           .
           Nor
           may
           we
           lay
           a
           trap
           for
           our
           own
           feet
           .
           Who
           knowes
           what
           times
           may
           passe
           over
           him
           ?
           If
           God
           plunge
           us
           in
           the
           ditch
           ,
           and
           leave
           us
           labouring
           in
           the
           noose
           ;
           the
           loftiest
           of
           us
           all
           may
           be
           faine
           to
           take
           relief
           from
           these
           poor
           contemptible
           props
           ,
           and
           crutches
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           do
           deeme
           them
           .
           )
           When
           the
           soul
           's
           so
           troubled
           ,
           that
           it
           
             i
          
           cannot
           speak
           ,
           but
           chatter
           onely
           ,
           like
           a
           Crane
           or
           Swallow
           ;
           when
           't
           is
           so
           full
           of
           grief
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           no
           more
           then
           sigh
           and
           groane
           ,
           and
           
             k
          
           make
           a
           confused
           noise
           ;
           't
           will
           be
           glad
           to
           catch
           at
           any
           thing
           ,
           to
           give
           it self
           vent
           by
           .
           Dr.
           
             l
          
           
             Harris
          
           tells
           us
           of
           a
           second
           
             Bradford
             ,
          
           that
           in
           time
           of
           his
           distresse
           ,
           was
           fain
           to
           adopt
           Mr.
           
           
             Bradfords
          
           words
           ,
           and
           to
           spread
           them
           before
           God
           as
           his
           own
           :
           because
           he
           had
           said
           more
           for
           him
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           thought
           )
           then
           he
           could
           say
           for
           himself
           .
           I
           knew
           a
           rare
           and
           eminent
           Divine
           ,
           indeed
           (
           that
           would
           be
           as
           often
           upon
           his
           bended
           knees
           ,
           as
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           conversed
           with
           ;
           )
           that
           would
           sometimes
           be
           in
           such
           dumps
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           more
           to
           set
           before
           God
           ,
           ●o
           give
           his
           heart
           ease
           by
           ,
           then
           the
           
           words
           of
           
             David
          
           in
           the
           one
           and
           fiftieth
           
             Psalm
             .
          
           Well
           might
           then
           this
           knowing
           Divine
           of
           ours
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           so
           tossed
           with
           tempests
           be
           tender
           of
           that
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           in
           such
           stead
           ,
           for
           poore
           trembling
           hearts
           in
           a
           stormy
           day
           .
        
         
           Get
           to
           God
           then
           as
           thou
           canst
           ;
           sad
           distempers
           be
           upon
           our
           people
           .
           Spiritual
           judgments
           be
           the
           sorest
           judgments
           .
           What
           if
           thou
           hast
           but
           the
           
             a
          
           self-same
           words
           ?
           The
           song
           of
           
             Moses
          
           was
           a
           
             b
          
           new
           song
           ,
           tendered
           to
           God
           with
           new
           affections
           .
           What
           if
           the
           petitions
           be
           
             c
          
           broken
           ,
           confused
           ;
           This
           poore
           
             d
          
           man
           cried
           ,
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           a
           poore
           case
           indeed
           ;
           like
           a
           
             e
          
           bedlam
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           heard
           .
           The
           lesser
           lisping
           children
           some-whiles
           have
           the
           grant
           ;
           when
           those
           that
           be
           of
           greater
           maturity
           ,
           seeme
           to
           be
           fet
           aside
           :
           Whilest
           
             Moses
          
           his
           hands
           were
           up
           (
           though
           in
           a
           poor
           way
           )
           
             Israel
          
           had
           the
           better
           .
           Who
           can
           tell
           what
           God
           may
           do
           ?
           
             Abraham
          
           left
           asking
           ere
           God
           left
           granting
           ,
           even
           for
           a
           filthy
           
             Sodome
             .
          
           Remember
           
             Latimers
          
           
             f
          
           once-again
           ,
           once-again
           ;
           tugg
           and
           wrastle
           .
           We
           may
           come
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           our
           people
           may
           be
           made
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           their
           heart
           is
           
             g
          
           turned
           back-again
           ,
           to
           the
           God
           of
           their
           fathers
           .
        
         
           
           
             For
             the
             soundnesse
             and
             settlednesse
             of
             his
             judgement
             .
          
           He
           pitcht
           at
           first
           upon
           a
           good
           foundation
           ,
           and
           being
           
             h
          
           nourished
           up
           in
           the
           words
           of
           faith
           ,
           
             He
             continued
             in
             the
             things
             he
             had
             learned
             and
             beene
             well
             assured
             of
             ,
          
           
           
             knowing
             from
             whom
             he
             had
             received
             them
             .
          
           He
           was
           with
           
             Socrates
          
           an
           
             a
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           grounded
           in
           his
           opinion
           ;
           one
           that
           stood
           like
           a
           brazen
           wall
           ,
           as
           firme
           as
           a
           very
           rock
           ,
           (
           with
           
             Virgils
          
           
             b
          
           
             Latinus
             )
          
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           the
           dashings
           ,
           and
           clashings
           of
           tempestuous
           times
           .
           He
           saw
           with
           a
           cleare
           eye
           ,
           thorow
           all
           the
           painted
           glosses
           of
           those
           that
           were
           given
           to
           change
           ;
           and
           therefore
           was
           not
           moved
           at
           all
           ,
           with
           any
           thing
           said
           or
           done
           in
           that
           kinde
           .
           He
           was
           true
           to
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           clave
           close
           all
           along
           to
           his
           first
           principles
           ;
           holding
           fast
           the
           faith
           that
           was
           
             c
          
           once
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           he
           himself
           would
           often
           expresse
           it
           )
           but
           once
           delivered
           to
           the
           Saints
           .
           He
           lived
           and
           died
           a
           true
           
             Orthodox
             Divine
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           knowne
           doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           He
           knew
           full
           well
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           great
           talk
           of
           the
           Gosspel
           ,
           as
           though
           it
           were
           but
           newly
           dropt
           out
           of
           the
           clouds
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           any
           other
           Gosspel
           ,
           
           then
           the
           
             everlasting
             Gospel
             ,
          
           that
           was
           
           preached
           before
           unto
           
             Abraham
             ,
          
           and
           hath
           been
           entertained
           all
           along
           ,
           still
           by
           Gods
           faithful
           people
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           so
           continually
           ,
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           .
           But
           some
           there
           be
           (
           no
           mean
           pretenders
           to
           the
           Gospel
           )
           that
           be
           in
           great
           danger
           of
           perverting
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Jesus
           
           Christ
           .
        
         
           This
           stable
           man
           ,
           was
           set
           up
           as
           a
           sure
           Sea-mark
           .
           Stand
           to
           his
           steps
           ,
           though
           we
           stand
           alone
           .
           God
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           be
           very
           good
           company
           .
           
             Elijah
          
           was
           but
           one
           ,
           yet
           did
           very
           good
           service
           .
           One
           
             
               d
            
             Athanasius
          
           
           in
           the
           East
           ;
           one
           
             Hilary
          
           in
           the
           West
           ;
           was
           of
           mighty
           great
           use
           in
           a
           staggering
           time
           .
           What
           if
           we
           meet
           with
           stormes
           ?
           'T
           is
           but
           a
           poore
           Religion
           that
           's
           not
           worth
           suffering
           for
           .
           'T
           will
           turn
           to
           
             a
          
           a
           testimony
           ;
           When
           the
           wilde
           humour
           is
           spent
           ,
           men
           will
           look
           home
           againe
           .
           A
           
             Mercuries
          
           statue
           will
           be
           lookt
           upon
           then
           .
           Those
           poor
           silly
           souls
           ,
           that
           be
           tossed
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           and
           
             b
          
           whirl'd
           about
           and
           about
           again
           with
           every
           winde
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           will
           be
           glad
           of
           such
           a
           sight
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           of
           their
           visitation
           .
           Whereas
           if
           they
           that
           know
           ,
           or
           should
           know
           more
           of
           God
           ,
           be
           not
           steady
           in
           their
           steering
           ,
           but
           varying
           their
           course
           :
           poor
           bewilder'd
           hearts
           will
           be
           at
           their
           wits
           ends
           ,
           not
           knowing
           which
           way
           to
           turne
           ,
           nor
           to
           whom
           to
           goe
           ,
           nor
           whom
           to
           walke
           after
           .
        
         
           As
           there
           is
           but
           one
           God
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Faith
           ,
           one
           Baptism
           ;
           
             c
          
           one
           way
           to
           eternal
           life
           :
           one
           Rule
           for
           us
           all
           to
           walk
           by
           .
           Why
           be
           we
           not
           then
           all
           of
           one
           heart
           ?
           all
           in
           one
           tract
           ?
           so
           many
           men
           as
           we
           see
           ,
           so
           many
           mindes
           there
           be
           .
           Every
           
             e
          
           moneth
           (
           almost
           )
           a
           new
           faith
           .
           'T
           is
           easie
           to
           swim
           with
           the
           tyde
           ;
           to
           perswade
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           rectitude
           of
           that
           ,
           that
           's
           turn'd
           up
           trump
           by
           the
           times
           ;
           and
           yet
           to
           pretend
           still
           't
           is
           from
           more
           light
           .
           We
           may
           talk
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           but
           
             f
          
           Schism
           is
           a
           fruit
           of
           the
           flesh
           .
           The
           old
           way
           is
           the
           good
           way
           ;
           he
           shal
           stumble
           and
           hamper
           his
           feet
           ,
           that
           swerves
           from
           the
           
             g
          
           ancient
           pathes
           .
           What
           's
           got
           by
           gadding
           ?
           men
           itch
           for
           change
           
           still
           .
           There
           's
           no
           rest
           but
           with
           our
           first
           
             a
          
           husband
           .
           'T
           is
           good
           to
           be
           all
           of
           one
           minde
           in
           God
           .
           Where
           's
           not
           unitie
           in
           judgement
           ,
           there
           's
           scarcely
           unity
           in
           affection
           .
           Too
           fierce
           we
           be
           against
           such
           as
           close
           not
           with
           our
           notitions
           .
           It
           was
           
             b
          
           Bell
           ,
           Book
           ,
           and
           Candle
           once
           ;
           't
           is
           not
           much
           better
           now
           .
           Wild-fire
           flies
           amaine
           .
           We
           cannot
           all
           cut
           to
           a
           thread
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           some
           variation
           in
           the
           compasie
           ;
           but
           whilest
           we
           aime
           at
           the
           white
           ,
           the
           
             c
          
           oddes
           is
           to
           be
           passed
           by
           ,
           without
           bitternesse
           .
           Why
           should
           there
           be
           such
           huge
           rents
           and
           divisions
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
           Where
           's
           our
           forbearance
           ?
           We
           have
           not
           yet
           learnt
           our
           lesson
           well
           ,
           to
           wait
           one
           for
           another
           ,
           till
           God
           shall
           reveale
           ,
           
             Phil.
          
           3.
           15.
           
           Whilest
           we
           be
           so
           sharp
           in
           our
           contests
           ,
           Satan
           makes
           his
           Markets
           ;
           
             d
          
           Religion
           goes
           to
           wrack
           ;
           our
           differences
           
             e
          
           widen
           ;
           Some
           be
           ready
           to
           give
           up
           all
           ,
           seeing
           there's
           no
           better
           harmony
           ;
           others
           could
           wish
           themselves
           well
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           delivered
           (
           as
           
             Melanchthon
          
           saith
           )
           from
           the
           
             d
          
           implacable
           differences
           ,
           even
           of
           some
           Divines
           .
           Hearken
           to
           God
           :
           He
           would
           have
           the
           truth
           
             g
          
           followed
           ,
           but
           in
           love
           ,
           If
           the
           Word
           will
           not
           sway
           ;
           the
           crosse
           will
           come
           ;
           and
           set
           an
           
             h
          
           
             Hooper
          
           and
           a
           
             Ridley
          
           to
           the
           embracing
           of
           one
           another
           .
           
        
         
         
           Fall
           upon
           that
           one
           and
           only
           solid
           way
           of
           God
           :
           and
           stick
           there
           .
           Be
           we
           stedfast
           men
           .
           It
           was
           once
           the
           Martyrs
           
             a
          
           stile
           ,
           it
           will
           ever
           be
           the
           good
           mans
           glory
           .
           Get
           we
           then
           to
           God
           :
           he
           can
           stablish
           the
           shuttle
           heart
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           1.
           21.
           
           See
           the
           judgement
           be
           so
           rightly
           set
           ,
           
             Is
             .
          
           33.
           6.
           and
           the
           heart
           so
           firmly
           knit
           to
           God
           and
           his
           Truth
           ;
           he
           that
           
             b
          
           loved
           his
           Master
           would
           not
           leave
           his
           Master
           .
           Tamper
           we
           not
           with
           opinions
           ,
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           3.
           17.
           nor
           with
           opinionative
           
             c
          
           men
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           16.
           17
           ,
           18.
           nor
           yet
           with
           books
           that
           scatter
           Tares
           .
           This
           grave
           
             d
          
           Divine
           himself
           ,
           gives
           very
           good
           caution
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           from
           famous
           
             e
          
           Mr.
           
             Dod
             ,
          
           a
           man
           of
           that
           vast
           experience
           .
           An
           honest
           heart
           may
           be
           sorely
           puzled
           with
           a
           forked
           Argument
           ,
           The
           Martyr
           could
           die
           for
           Christ
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           
             f
          
           dispute
           for
           him
           .
           Some
           pretend
           ,
           they
           must
           trie
           all
           things
           ,
           but
           they
           speak
           besides
           the
           
             g
          
           book
           .
           Who
           will
           try
           Ratsbane
           ,
           or
           a
           sharp
           sword
           ,
           whether
           it
           will
           pierce
           into
           his
           bowels
           ?
           Some
           think
           to
           withdraw
           when
           they
           see
           danger
           :
           but
           Satan
           is
           subtile
           ;
           venome
           will
           get
           in
           we
           know
           not
           how
           ;
           and
           errour
           will
           
             h
          
           stick
           and
           eate
           .
           What
           gets
           the
           flie
           that
           goes
           whisking
           by
           the
           Candle
           ?
           They
           that
           nibble
           at
           the
           bait
           ,
           shall
           hardly
           '
           scape
           the
           hook
           .
           Again
           ,
           gingle
           not
           with
           termes
           that
           be
           improper
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           they
           savour
           of
           singularity
           ;
           breed
           
             i
          
           rents
           and
           divisions
           amongst
           Preachers
           and
           People
           ;
           and
           take
           off
           the
           minde
           from
           things
           more
           essential
           .
           Learned
           men
           have
           observed
           the
           advantage
           
           that
           hereticks
           got
           ,
           by
           the
           unwarie
           speeches
           of
           the
           Fathers
           .
           Some
           of
           
             Calvins
          
           expressions
           ,
           not
           so
           well
           pondered
           ,
           have
           done
           no
           great
           good
           to
           some
           in
           our
           times
           .
           
             a
          
           
             Nesto●ius
          
           fell
           into
           his
           heresie
           ,
           by
           defending
           an
           improper
           speech
           of
           his
           :
           and
           
             Eutyches
          
           thinking
           to
           mend
           it
           ,
           fell
           into
           the
           other
           extream
           .
           
             Dr.
             Thomas
          
           
             b
          
           
             Taylour
          
           speaks
           much
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           to
           very
           good
           purpose
           :
           and
           tells
           us
           in
           Conclusion
           ;
           If
           we
           will
           keep
           the
           faith
           of
           our
           Fathers
           ,
           we
           must
           keep
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           For
           the
           singlenesse
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           he
           was
           with
           
             Jacob
          
           a
           plain
           man
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           25.
           27.
           that
           is
           ,
           down-right
           honest
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           in
           the
           
             c
          
           Original
           ;
           a
           very
           
             Nathanael
             ,
          
           an
           Israelite
           indeed
           ,
           
             John
          
           1.
           47.
           in
           whom
           ,
           though
           there
           was
           some
           infirmity
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           no
           guise
           .
           He
           had
           a
           deal
           of
           the
           Wisdom
           that
           's
           from
           above
           ,
           and
           was
           as
           far
           from
           hypocrisie
           ,
           as
           any
           man
           that
           ever
           I
           knew
           .
           If
           others
           were
           made
           of
           his
           mettal
           ,
           
             Momus
          
           had
           no
           need
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           want
           of
           a
           window
           at
           any
           mans
           breast
           .
           He
           was
           what
           he
           was
           ,
           in
           deed
           and
           in
           truth
           ;
           without
           dissimulation
           ,
           very
           high
           in
           his
           conformity
           to
           the
           
             d
          
           primitive
           Christians
           ;
           and
           left
           a
           brave
           President
           to
           all
           that
           would
           be
           what
           they
           should
           be
           in
           this
           particular
           .
        
         
           We
           of
           this
           doubling
           and
           deceitful
           generation
           ,
           had
           need
           to
           look
           about
           us
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           was
           here
           set
           before
           us
           in
           Romane
           Characters
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           learn
           to
           be
           more
           above-board
           in
           all
           our
           dealings
           .
           We
           are
           fallen
           into
           an
           
           Age
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           wherein
           every
           one
           hath
           too
           much
           of
           the
           hypocrite
           .
           We
           may
           well
           cry
           ,
           
             Help
             Lord
             ,
             for
             the
             faithful
             faile
             ;
          
           with
           a
           double
           heart
           and
           a
           double
           tongue
           do
           they
           speak
           .
           The
           most
           be
           for
           all
           Tides
           and
           Times
           ,
           for
           any
           manner
           of
           Mode
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           can
           serve
           their
           own
           turnes
           by
           it
           .
           
             a
          
           
             Alcibiades
          
           could
           swagger
           it
           at
           
             Athens
             ,
          
           take
           any
           paines
           at
           
             Thebes
             ,
          
           live
           most
           sparing
           at
           
             Lacedaemon
             ,
          
           bib
           amongst
           the
           
             Thracians
             ,
          
           hunt
           amongst
           the
           
             Persians
             .
          
           Some
           can
           be
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           should
           be
           .
           We
           had
           need
           to
           beware
           of
           men
           ;
           when
           every
           brother
           will
           supplant
           
             b
          
           
             b
          
           .
           The
           hypocrite
           with
           his
           mouth
           destroyes
           his
           neighbour
           .
           'T
           is
           good
           to
           be
           wise
           as
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           be
           innocent
           as
           the
           Dove
           .
           Though
           it
           be
           just
           with
           God
           that
           
             the
             doe
             iver
             shall
             be
             deceived
             :
          
           and
           some
           
             c
          
           like
           it
           well
           :
           yet
           will
           it
           not
           be
           just
           in
           us
           to
           do
           it
           .
           
             They
             that
             turn
             :
             aside
             to
             crooked
             wayes
             ,
             shall
             be
             led
             forth
             with
             the
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             .
          
           Psal.
           125.
           5.
           
        
         
           Plain-dealing
           is
           a
           jewel
           ,
           yea
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           in
           sin
           ;
           as
           this
           acute
           man
           
             d
          
           tells
           us
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           dainty
           fine
           thing
           in
           our
           
             e
          
           confessing
           ,
           repenting
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           we
           are
           to
           act
           in
           .
           He
           that
           useth
           it
           (
           whatever
           men
           say
           or
           think
           )
           shall
           neither
           live
           ,
           nor
           die
           a
           
             f
          
           begger
           .
           Down-right
           honesty
           is
           the
           best
           policie
           .
           'T
           is
           delightful
           to
           God
           ,
           
             Prov.
          
           12.
           22.
           
           't
           will
           be
           a
           comfort
           to
           us
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           1.
           12.
           
           This
           is
           our
           rejoycing
           ,
           we
           never
           eat
           our
           meat
           with
           more
           gladnesse
           ,
           then
           when
           with
           singlenesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           2.
           46.
           
        
         
         
           
           6.
           
           For
           the
           usefulness
           of
           his
           life
           .
           He
           was
           born
           for
           the
           common
           good
           with
           
             M●l●ncthon
             ,
          
           and
           lived
           for
           the
           publike
           benefit
           of
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           whilest
           he
           was
           at
           his
           pastoral
           charge
           :
           he
           gave
           himself
           fully
           and
           wholly
           to
           Reading
           ,
           Exhortation
           and
           Doctrine
           :
           and
           his
           profiting
           appear'd
           to
           all
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           was
           generally
           and
           justly
           reputed
           ,
           a
           man
           approved
           of
           God
           ,
           rightly
           dividing
           the
           Word
           of
           truth
           .
           'T
           is
           well
           known
           what
           paines
           he
           took
           ,
           and
           to
           how
           good
           purpose
           ,
           during
           the
           whole
           
             a
          
           time
           of
           his
           abode
           there
           :
           preaching
           twice
           constantly
           every
           Lords
           day
           ;
           and
           lecturing
           (
           there
           )
           besides
           one
           day
           weekly
           :
           though
           he
           had
           but
           an
           infirm
           body
           )
           until
           he
           was
           taken
           off
           by
           sicknesse
           :
           after
           that
           (
           his
           Sabbath-dayes
           work
           excepted
           )
           he
           preached
           only
           upon
           the
           festival
           dayes
           .
           His
           lips
           were
           touched
           with
           a
           coale
           from
           the
           Altar
           .
           
             b
          
           
             Musculus
          
           his
           words
           ,
           so
           would
           his
           ,
           pierce
           like
           a
           two-edged
           sword
           .
           He
           could
           be
           a
           
             Boanerges
             ,
          
           but
           his
           bent
           was
           most
           to
           be
           a
           Son
           of
           Consolation
           .
           He
           was
           a
           true
           Evangelical
           Preacher
           ;
           and
           comforted
           many
           a
           drooping
           heart
           by
           his
           labours
           in
           publike
           ,
           and
           gave
           abundance
           of
           satisfaction
           in
           private
           ,
           to
           many
           troubled
           spirits
           ,
           that
           used
           to
           resort
           to
           him
           ,
           out
           of
           all
           Countreys
           ,
           both
           far
           and
           near
           .
        
         
           And
           after
           this
           also
           ,
           he
           shewed
           himself
           to
           be
           a
           Tree
           of
           Gods
           own
           planting
           ,
           by
           bringing
           forth
           still
           more
           fruit
           in
           his
           Age
           .
           When
           the
           times
           were
           such
           ,
           (
           some
           flying
           so
           extreamly
           high
           ,
           the
           ceremonies
           being
           prest
           with
           rigour
           ,
           
           and
           such
           grievous
           penalties
           inflicted
           )
           that
           he
           (
           being
           tender
           in
           matters
           of
           conformity
           )
           must
           needs
           
             a
          
           quit
           his
           Pastors
           place
           .
           He
           betook
           himself
           then
           to
           his
           little
           
             b
          
           Cell
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Samuel
          
           to
           his
           
             Ramah
             )
          
           that
           had
           never
           been
           look't
           upon
           if
           he
           had
           not
           come
           there
           (
           no
           more
           the
           
             Arpinum
             ,
          
           if
           not
           for
           
             Tullie
             :
          
           nor
           
             Is●ebium
          
           and
           
             Bretta
             ,
          
           if
           not
           for
           
             Luther
          
           and
           
             Melancthon
             ,
             )
          
           and
           there
           he
           had
           more
           health
           and
           cheerinesse
           of
           spirit
           then
           formerly
           ,
           which
           he
           improved
           well
           for
           publick
           advantage
           ,
           divers
           wayes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           his
           falling
           upon
           the
           practice
           of
           Physick
           .
           His
           studies
           had
           bent
           that
           way
           before-hand
           (
           foreseeing
           what
           followed
           )
           yet
           he
           would
           do
           nothing
           in
           that
           kinde
           ,
           (
           it
           not
           being
           his
           Calling
           )
           so
           long
           as
           that
           great
           Work
           lay
           upon
           him
           :
           But
           when
           he
           had
           quit
           that
           more
           special
           Tie
           of
           the
           Care
           of
           mens
           Soules
           ,
           He
           took
           himself
           then
           to
           be
           ar
           more
           freedome
           ;
           and
           (
           upon
           a
           
             c
          
           Licence
           sent
           him
           by
           one
           that
           might
           
             d
          
           authorize
           him
           )
           he
           fell
           upon
           the
           cure
           of
           mens
           bodies
           .
           And
           being
           of
           great
           sufficiencie
           ,
           his
           fame
           was
           quickly
           up
           .
           He
           was
           looked
           upon
           as
           a
           very
           
             Trismegistus
             ,
          
           and
           a
           second
           
             Aesculapius
             .
          
           He
           could
           do
           much
           at
           the
           diving
           into
           a
           disease
           ,
           and
           in
           applying
           of
           medicines
           proper
           and
           fit
           .
           Not
           like
           some
           that
           will
           be
           tampering
           with
           that
           Profession
           ,
           and
           give
           their
           doses
           
             *
          
           at
           Adventure
           .
           He
           was
           quick
           ,
           yet
           in
           case
           of
           danger
           ,
           he
           would
           weigh
           things
           well
           .
           In
           desperate
           diseases
           he
           would
           adventure
           far
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           Reason
           :
           
           What
           he
           gave
           should
           be
           safe
           ;
           he
           mixed
           all
           with
           his
           own
           hands
           ,
           he
           would
           stoop
           to
           the
           meanest
           ;
           and
           serve
           all
           ,
           at
           an
           easie
           rate
           .
           His
           recipees
           amounted
           not
           to
           the
           half
           ,
           nor
           quarterth
           part
           of
           a
           common
           Apothecaries
           Bill
           .
           He
           was
           blest
           with
           good
           successe
           ;
           and
           had
           such
           resort
           ,
           especially
           towards
           his
           lattenend
           ,
           out
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           other
           counties
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           time
           ,
           to
           sit
           at
           his
           own
           meales
           in
           quiet
           .
           Many
           times
           he
           was
           quite
           tired
           out
           :
           so
           God
           took
           him
           to
           his
           rest
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           the
           words
           he
           would
           let
           fall
           .
           His
           tongue
           was
           a
           tree
           of
           life
           ;
           his
           lips
           fed
           many
           .
           Who
           ever
           came
           near
           him
           ,
           should
           have
           something
           dropping
           ,
           (
           if
           he
           did
           but
           heed
           it
           )
           worth
           his
           carrying
           away
           with
           him
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           pleasant
           ,
           and
           jest
           more
           freely
           ,
           then
           many
           did
           ,
           or
           could
           well
           like
           .
           (
           Some
           of
           his
           best
           friends
           wisht
           it
           had
           been
           otherwise
           )
           but
           there
           will
           be
           something
           of
           humane
           infirmity
           cleaving
           to
           us
           all
           .
           Yet
           the
           times
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           many
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           to
           deal
           ,
           that
           could
           no
           more
           away
           ,
           with
           a
           down-right
           blow
           ,
           then
           some
           can
           away
           with
           sound
           doctrine
           .
           And
           let
           me
           say
           this
           ,
           that
           know
           it
           ,
           there
           's
           never
           a
           prudent
           heart
           ,
           but
           it
           might
           have
           pickt
           sweet
           out
           of
           that
           ,
           that
           some
           did
           most
           of
           all
           distaste
           .
           
             a
          
           
             Erasmus
          
           hurt
           the
           Pope
           more
           by
           his
           jesting
           ,
           then
           
             Luther
          
           by
           his
           ruffling
           .
           This
           man
           gave
           a
           deadlier
           blow
           to
           the
           iniquiry
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           in
           his
           jocular
           way
           ,
           then
           the
           best
           of
           us
           all
           can
           do
           in
           our
           most
           serious
           undertakings
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           me
           further
           adde
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           as
           serious
           as
           any
           man
           living
           ,
           upon
           a
           just
           and
           fit
           occasion
           ;
           and
           would
           be
           as
           tender
           to
           troubled
           spirits
           ,
           as
           heart
           could
           desire
           .
           
             Vrbanus
             Regius
             ,
          
           having
           one
           dayes
           converse
           with
           
             Luther
             ,
          
           said
           it
           was
           one
           of
           the
           
             a
          
           sweetest
           days
           that
           ever
           he
           had
           in
           all
           his
           life
           :
           Some
           can
           say
           as
           much
           of
           this
           rare
           man
           ;
           when
           they
           had
           him
           (
           as
           all
           might
           have
           had
           him
           )
           in
           the
           right
           vein
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           that
           faithful
           advice
           and
           counsel
           he
           would
           give
           ;
           to
           all
           of
           all
           sorts
           upon
           all
           emergent
           occasions
           .
           It
           was
           said
           in
           old
           time
           ,
           they
           shall
           ask
           counsel
           at
           
             Abel
          
           
             b
          
           :
           and
           so
           they
           ended
           their
           matters
           .
           The
           common
           conflux
           ,
           of
           almost
           all
           in
           our
           parts
           ,
           hath
           been
           still
           to
           his
           house
           .
           Oyntment
           and
           perfume
           rejoyce
           the
           heart
           ;
           so
           did
           the
           
             c
          
           sweetnesse
           of
           this
           man
           by
           his
           hearty
           counsel
           .
           He
           was
           to
           thee
           as
           another
           
             N●sior
             ;
          
           I
           found
           him
           ever
           a
           most
           faithful
           Achates
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           made
           him
           (
           as
           
             Tully
          
           did
           his
           Atticus
           )
           my
           constant
           
             Asylum
             ,
          
           for
           many
           a
           year
           together
           .
           The
           light
           I
           had
           from
           him
           was
           a
           good
           
             cynosura
             :
          
           His
           dexterous
           counsel
           ,
           the
           
             Ariadne's
          
           threed
           ,
           that
           led
           me
           out
           of
           many
           a
           perplexing
           Labyrinth
           .
           He
           was
           as
           that
           famous
           Augur
           in
           
             d
          
           
             Homer
             ;
          
           that
           could
           see
           things
           past
           ,
           and
           present
           ,
           and
           shrewdly
           guesse
           also
           at
           those
           that
           were
           to
           come
           .
           
             e
          
           Old
           mens
           counsels
           ,
           (
           they
           say
           )
           are
           young
           mens
           lances
           .
           
             f
          
           
             Calvines
          
           were
           very
           prosperous
           :
           so
           were
           his
           .
           Many
           a
           young
           Beginner
           ,
           
           and
           tyred
           conflicter
           ;
           fetcht
           all
           their
           best
           weapons
           out
           of
           this
           mans
           Armory
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           his
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           so
           freely
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           his
           last
           twenty
           years
           .
           Freely
           he
           had
           received
           ,
           and
           freely
           he
           would
           give
           .
           Not
           that
           he
           thought
           it
           unlawful
           for
           a
           Minister
           to
           take
           maintenance
           orto
           take
           that
           maintenance
           that
           hath
           been
           publickly
           set
           aside
           in
           this
           land
           :
           for
           that
           He
           paid
           himself
           ,
           and
           very
           duelie
           too
           (
           all
           the
           whole
           time
           of
           his
           preaching
           thus
           freely
           )
           to
           One
           that
           did
           not
           much
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ;
           and
           He
           did
           it
           upon
           this
           ground
           al
           (
           o
           ,
           because
           He
           knew
           it
           to
           be
           His
           due
           .
           I
           dispute
           not
           his
           point
           with
           those
           that
           be
           hampered
           in
           opinion
           ;
           but
           heartily
           wish
           them
           ,
           with
           all
           those
           ,
           that
           in
           these
           times
           be
           so
           extreamly
           defective
           in
           their
           practice
           :
           to
           consider
           what
           hath
           befallen
           from
           the
           pens
           of
           pious
           men
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           far
           enough
           off
           from
           being
           this
           way
           interessed
           .
           Master
           
             a
          
           
             Cartwright
          
           writes
           (
           sharply
           I
           confesse
           )
           they
           that
           take
           away
           the
           tythes
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           turne
           them
           to
           their
           own
           use
           ;
           would
           doubtlesse
           crucifie
           Christ
           Himselfe
           again
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           here
           upon
           Earth
           .
           
             b
          
           
             Beza
          
           speaks
           of
           some
           ,
           that
           leave
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           souldiers
           did
           ,
           which
           crucified
           Him
           ;
           either
           stark
           naked
           ,
           or
           but
           sorrily
           clad
           :
           so
           to
           do
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           is
           not
           to
           love
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           goods
           of
           God
           more
           then
           God
           .
           Doctor
           
             c
          
           
             John
             Rainolds
          
           saith
           ,
           our
           Ancestours
           provided
           Houses
           ,
           Glebe-land
           ,
           
           Tythes
           ,
           and
           other
           profits
           ,
           fot
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Pastors
           ;
           and
           a
           little
           after
           he
           saith
           ,
           The
           Churches
           goods
           allotted
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           are
           not
           profane
           but
           sacred
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           sin
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           purloine
           them
           is
           sacriledge
           ,
           not
           theft
           ,
           wherein
           God
           is
           spoiled
           
             a
          
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           snare
           to
           devour
           that
           that
           's
           holy
           :
           and
           after
           vowes
           to
           make
           enquiry
           .
           
             Anan●as
          
           and
           
             Saphira
          
           were
           made
           a
           dreadful
           spectacle
           ,
           for
           nimming
           of
           a
           little
           ,
           of
           that
           that
           was
           set
           aside
           for
           God
           .
           The
           Eagle
           fired
           her
           whole
           nest
           ,
           by
           one
           poor
           piece
           of
           flesh
           pluckt
           from
           the
           Altar
           .
           I
           can
           propose
           this
           the
           more
           freely
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           I
           never
           had
           one
           mites
           worth
           in
           tythes
           ,
           in
           all
           my
           dayes
           ,
           nor
           do
           I
           desire
           it
           .
           The
           people
           of
           this
           land
           are
           cursed
           with
           a
           curse
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           see
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ;
           their
           robbing
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Mal.
          
           3.
           8
           ,
           9.
           in
           tythes
           and
           offerings
           .
           When
           shall
           we
           prove
           God
           ,
           and
           see
           if
           he
           will
           not
           pour
           us
           out
           a
           blessing
           ,
           
             Mal.
          
           3.
           10.
           
           It
           would
           be
           a
           great
           joy
           to
           some
           ,
           that
           shall
           get
           nothing
           by
           it
           ,
           to
           hear
           the
           
             Israel
          
           of
           God
           ,
           tuning
           it
           out
           once
           again
           before
           the
           Lord
           
             b
          
           :
           I
           have
           brought
           away
           the
           hallowed
           things
           ,
           out
           of
           mine
           house
           :
           I
           haue
           not
           taken
           away
           ought
           thereof
           ,
           for
           any
           unclean
           (
           that
           is
           common
           )
           use
           ;
           saith
           
             [
             c
             ]
             J●nius
             .
          
           For
           then
           they
           might
           say
           with
           heart
           and
           hope
           ,
           Lord
           look
           down
           from
           thy
           holy
           habitation
           ;
           and
           blesse
           thy
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           Land
           that
           thou
           hast
           given
           us
           ,
           
             Deuter.
          
           26.
           15.
           
        
         
         
           The
           practise
           of
           this
           knowing
           man
           ,
           will
           sway
           with
           some
           ;
           that
           was
           such
           a
           burning
           and
           shining
           lamp
           .
           The
           more
           to
           be
           admired
           ,
           that
           it
           blaz'd
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           so
           clearly
           too
           ,
           without
           any
           of
           this
           sublunary
           oyle
           .
           His
           minde
           was
           so
           well
           a-paid
           ,
           with
           his
           small
           gaine
           in
           Physick
           ,
           together
           with
           what
           he
           had
           of
           his
           own
           temporal
           estate
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           accept
           of
           nothing
           for
           his
           preaching
           ,
           of
           any
           man
           living
           ;
           though
           never
           so
           much
           pressed
           and
           tendered
           .
           He
           took
           not
           himself
           bound
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           case
           stood
           )
           to
           the
           labour
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ;
           there
           being
           another
           incumbent
           in
           the
           place
           .
           What
           he
           did
           was
           meerly
           in
           love
           to
           God
           ,
           &
           mens
           souls
           .
           He
           met
           with
           many
           diversions
           ;
           the
           tempests
           of
           the
           times
           ;
           His
           own
           domestick
           troubles
           :
           age
           creeping
           one
           :
           store
           of
           sick
           and
           sad
           people
           ;
           recourse
           of
           all
           sorts
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           had
           scarce
           an
           houre
           
             a
          
           free
           for
           study
           ;
           yet
           nothing
           would
           take
           him
           off
           from
           this
           employment
           ,
           till
           God
           took
           him
           off
           from
           all
           his
           labours
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           In
           his
           living
           down
           the
           iniquity
           of
           the
           times
           .
           He
           did
           not
           onely
           cry
           it
           down
           in
           his
           publick
           preaching
           ,
           but
           gave
           it
           a
           more
           deadly
           blow
           in
           his
           contrary
           walking
           .
           
             Noah
          
           condemned
           the
           world
           ,
           more
           by
           what
           he
           
             b
          
           did
           ,
           then
           by
           what
           he
           said
           .
           The
           way
           this
           man
           took
           ,
           put
           some
           to
           a
           stand
           :
           caused
           others
           to
           relent
           and
           repent
           ,
           and
           set
           some
           the
           more
           on
           ,
           in
           the
           good
           and
           right
           way
           ;
           whilest
           they
           had
           his
           pattern
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           be
           contradicted
           .
           Now
           that
           He
           's
           gone
           we
           
           have
           an
           harder
           taske
           ;
           but
           God
           will
           carry
           on
           his
           owne
           work
           .
           
        
         
           7.
           
           For
           his
           self-denial
           .
           This
           is
           in
           every
           mans
           mouth
           :
           but
           hardly
           to
           be
           had
           in
           any
           mans
           practise
           .
           Selfe
           hath
           ever
           been
           ,
           is
           and
           will
           be
           the
           great
           
             Diana
             ,
          
           for
           all
           mens
           faire
           pretences
           .
           We
           read
           of
           him
           that
           could
           give
           golden
           
             a
          
           words
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           came
           to
           the
           point
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           mar
           his
           inheritance
           .
           Self
           hath
           too
           great
           a
           stroke
           in
           the
           best
           of
           us
           all
           :
           both
           
             Preachers
          
           and
           
             Professours
             ,
          
           in
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           .
           It
           began
           to
           work
           betimes
           ;
           we
           see
           in
           
             Pauls
          
           dayes
           ,
           all
           sought
           their
           own
           things
           ,
           
             Phil.
          
           2.
           21.
           
           'T
           is
           now
           grown
           to
           a
           greater
           head
           ,
           in
           this
           age
           :
           when
           we
           neither
           eat
           ,
           nor
           drink
           ,
           nor
           fast
           ,
           nor
           pray
           ,
           nor
           do
           any
           thing
           (
           to
           speak
           of
           )
           but
           too
           too
           apparently
           still
           
             b
          
           for
           our selves
           .
           How
           much
           then
           was
           this
           brave
           man
           to
           be
           admired
           !
           seeing
           all
           that
           knew
           him
           ,
           can
           beare
           him
           witnesse
           ,
           how
           far
           he
           surpassed
           in
           this
           rare
           grace
           !
           He
           could
           deny
           himself
           in
           his
           own
           understanding
           ,
           and
           go
           after
           God
           in
           a
           way
           that
           he
           knew
           
             c
          
           not
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           Will
           :
           when
           He
           that
           is
           above
           would
           lead
           him
           in
           a
           way
           that
           he
           would
           
             d
          
           not
           :
           and
           in
           his
           own
           affections
           too
           ;
           when
           he
           came
           to
           be
           crost
           in
           what
           he
           could
           have
           most
           desired
           ;
           ruling
           them
           by
           reason
           and
           religion
           (
           as
           
             e
          
           a
           wise
           man
           should
           )
           subjecting
           himself
           to
           bear
           with
           quietnesse
           ,
           what
           could
           not
           be
           helpt
           ,
           without
           raising
           of
           too
           much
           dust
           .
           'T
           is
           strange
           to
           see
           how
           far
           he
           could
           deny
           himself
           ,
           in
           apparel
           ,
           diet
           ,
           tendance
           ;
           and
           in
           what
           not
           !
        
         
         
           All
           that
           would
           be
           Christs
           Disciples
           ,
           are
           to
           fetch
           out
           this
           mark
           .
           'T
           is
           to
           be
           our
           first
           and
           last
           work
           ;
           that
           we
           may
           
             a
          
           take
           up
           our
           crosse
           and
           go
           after
           him
           .
           'T
           is
           self
           that
           spoils
           all
           .
           It
           lies
           as
           a
           
             Jezabel
          
           in
           all
           our
           bosomes
           ;
           and
           opens
           the
           door
           for
           the
           foulest
           enormities
           .
           It
           wants
           no
           varnish
           ,
           for
           that
           that
           's
           of
           foule
           aspect
           ;
           out
           comes
           its
           plausible
           arguments
           ;
           and
           it
           hath
           its
           seconds
           to
           sooth
           thee
           ,
           when
           thou
           
             b
          
           doest
           well
           to
           thy self
           .
           It
           hath
           too
           great
           an
           hand
           ,
           upon
           the
           very
           best
           men
           in
           the
           
           very
           worst
           times
           .
           We
           must
           seeto
           self
           ;
           and
           see
           that
           self
           be
           subdued
           .
           Cut
           off
           that
           hand
           and
           foot
           that
           offends
           .
           Let
           sinful
           self
           die
           ;
           and
           we
           our
           own
           selves
           (
           that
           have
           neither
           lived
           nor
           died
           to
           our selves
           )
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           have
           our selves
           (
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           )
           saved
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           
           8.
           
           
             For
             his
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           He
           had
           gotten
           the
           start
           of
           most
           men
           in
           that
           particular
           .
           He
           would
           be
           beating
           upon
           this
           point
           mainly
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           publick
           preaching
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           private
           conference
           ,
           and
           shewed
           the
           reality
           of
           what
           he
           pressed
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           act
           himself
           .
           He
           could
           not
           say
           ,
           as
           
             Luther
          
           did
           ,
           he
           never
           had
           temptation
           that
           way
           ;
           but
           he
           kept
           himself
           far
           from
           any
           noted
           taint
           ;
           nay
           from
           the
           least
           suspition
           of
           that
           foule
           crime
           ,
           with
           famous
           
             d
          
           
             Whitakers
             .
          
           I
           have
           heard
           him
           often
           say
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           things
           under
           his
           hand
           ,
           he
           still
           charged
           his
           servants
           to
           do
           what
           few
           men
           practice
           ;
           never
           to
           set
           in
           corn
           ,
           nor
           to
           bring
           home
           cattel
           ,
           
             but
             to
             take
             as
             the
          
           
           
             Market
             would
             afford
             .
          
           All
           in
           these
           parts
           know
           ,
           he
           was
           farre
           enough
           off
           from
           the
           using
           of
           indirect
           means
           to
           get
           ;
           and
           I
           never
           knew
           any
           more
           willing
           to
           part
           with
           money
           ,
           upon
           a
           just
           and
           fit
           occasion
           ,
           then
           he
           was
           .
           'T
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           he
           gave
           over
           a
           living
           of
           good
           value
           ;
           one
           of
           the
           best
           in
           all
           our
           parts
           ,
           above
           twenty
           years
           before
           his
           death
           ;
           and
           betook
           himself
           to
           a
           poor
           little
           corner
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           would
           never
           be
           with-drawn
           ;
           no
           more
           then
           
             a
          
           
             Musculus
          
           from
           his
           Berne
           .
           And
           even
           there
           he
           might
           have
           pickt
           mens
           purses
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           this
           way
           given
           .
           I
           have
           seen
           him
           many
           and
           many
           a
           time
           ,
           put
           back
           money
           ,
           and
           take
           but
           a
           small
           matter
           ,
           from
           those
           that
           were
           able
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           willingly
           given
           him
           more
           ;
           They
           would
           force
           him
           to
           take
           it
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           utterly
           refuse
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           men
           are
           willing
           he
           should
           go
           on
           in
           this
           way
           by
           himself
           ;
           few
           ,
           or
           none
           care
           to
           foot
           it
           after
           him
           .
           
             All
             sorts
             be
             seeking
             great
             things
             ;
          
           Though
           the
           world
           was
           never
           more
           ticklish
           .
           'T
           is
           or
           should
           be
           well
           known
           ,
           The
           love
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           be
           not
           compatible
           .
           It
           deadens
           our
           spirits
           ;
           bites
           us
           sore
           ;
           yet
           will
           our
           hearts
           be
           hankering
           that
           way
           .
           Our
           Religion
           is
           made
           a
           scorne
           by
           it
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           be
           but
           for
           the
           pot
           and
           pipe
           ?
           when
           they
           see
           some
           of
           us
           ,
           looking
           up
           towards
           God
           ,
           yet
           bending
           our
           course
           so
           directly
           towards
           
             b
          
           gain
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           the
           only
           godlinesse
           .
           
           'T
           is
           sad
           to
           see
           some
           that
           erst-while
           would
           straine
           at
           the
           least
           gnat
           ;
           swallowing
           downe
           Camels
           without
           any
           regret
           .
           
             Paul
          
           speaks
           of
           such
           with
           weeping
           ,
           as
           of
           
             a
          
           the
           enemies
           (
           with
           a
           witnesse
           )
           of
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           
             their
             end
             will
             be
             doleful
             ,
          
           if
           they
           go
           on
           still
           to
           minde
           earthly
           things
           .
           See
           to
           the
           world
           ;
           (
           though
           we
           must
           be
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           may
           have
           to
           do
           with
           it
           )
           that
           we
           love
           it
           not
           .
           Sue
           out
           our
           divorce
           ,
           and
           do
           it
           more
           fully
           ;
           be
           more
           perfectly
           linkt
           to
           our
           head
           ;
           by
           whom
           the
           world
           is
           crucified
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           unto
           the
           world
           ;
           tugge
           hard
           for
           a
           further
           supply
           of
           spirit
           and
           of
           grace
           ;
           keeping
           our
           eyes
           more
           fully
           fixt
           upon
           the
           City
           ,
           that
           hath
           foundations
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           will
           fall
           under
           our
           feet
           .
        
         
           
           9.
           
           For
           his
           great
           humility
           .
           This
           was
           the
           grace
           that
           graced
           all
           the
           good
           that
           was
           in
           him
           .
           He
           would
           be
           often
           speaking
           of
           what
           he
           heard
           concerning
           Doctor
           
             John
             Rainolds
          
           
             b
          
           one
           would
           say
           it
           ,
           that
           knew
           it
           .
           He
           was
           as
           learned
           a
           man
           as
           any
           was
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           as
           godly
           ,
           as
           learned
           ;
           and
           as
           humble
           ,
           as
           godly
           .
           This
           man
           loved
           and
           reverenced
           the
           Doctor
           ;
           and
           trod
           in
           his
           steps
           .
           He
           left
           us
           a
           rare
           extract
           in
           humility
           .
           He
           could
           speak
           with
           tongues
           more
           then
           we
           all
           ;
           yet
           would
           he
           never
           make
           use
           of
           them
           in
           the
           publick
           Congregation
           .
           He
           would
           honour
           all
           men
           ;
           acknowledge
           the
           gifts
           and
           parts
           of
           those
           that
           were
           farre
           below
           him
           ;
           and
           rejoyce
           in
           them
           ;
           as
           
             c
          
           
             Hooper
          
           in
           the
           blinde
           
           boy
           .
           He
           would
           not
           meddle
           in
           things
           that
           were
           too
           high
           ,
           nor
           intrench
           upon
           that
           that
           was
           beyond
           his
           sphere
           .
           He
           would
           not
           stand
           in
           the
           place
           of
           great
           men
           .
           He
           could
           refuse
           honours
           ,
           
             a
          
           as
           
             Musculus
          
           did
           ;
           and
           content
           himself
           with
           plaine
           and
           mean
           things
           .
           
             Caj●tan
          
           (
           the
           
             b
          
           flower
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           )
           would
           never
           be
           in
           his
           silks
           ,
           nor
           braveries
           ;
           but
           keep
           his
           
             c
          
           old
           fashion
           to
           his
           lives
           end
           .
           
             d
          
           
             Melanchthon
          
           would
           not
           disdain
           to
           do
           that
           ,
           that
           the
           meanest
           servant
           would
           scarcely
           have
           put
           his
           hand
           to
           .
           So
           here
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           beare
           things
           that
           went
           awry
           ,
           with
           very
           much
           temper
           .
           Moderation
           he
           would
           presse
           ,
           and
           moderation
           he
           would
           practice
           .
           
             e
          
           
             Staupicius
          
           said
           to
           
             Luther
          
           concerning
           his
           own
           government
           ;
           in
           the
           first
           three
           years
           .
           He
           did
           all
           according
           to
           the
           utmost
           rigour
           ;
           &
           that
           would
           not
           do
           :
           in
           the
           next
           three
           years
           he
           did
           all
           according
           to
           the
           Lawes
           and
           Councels
           of
           the
           Ancestours
           ,
           and
           that
           would
           not
           hit
           ;
           in
           the
           third
           Triennial
           ,
           He
           did
           all
           according
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           would
           not
           succeed
           .
           And
           then
           he
           was
           faine
           to
           be
           content
           with
           what
           he
           could
           have
           .
        
         
           I
           touch
           not
           on
           this
           ,
           for
           the
           heartning
           on
           of
           any
           in
           any
           base
           or
           vile
           way
           ;
           but
           to
           help
           my self
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           of
           pious
           dispositions
           to
           a
           fitter
           medicine
           for
           things
           amisse
           ,
           then
           some-whiles
           we
           hit
           on
           .
           An
           Artist
           will
           be
           loath
           to
           pitch
           upon
           that
           to
           mend
           things
           ;
           which
           will
           make
           them
           worse
           .
           Let
           this
           mans
           
           patterne
           (
           together
           with
           brave
           
             a
          
           
             Cranmers
             )
          
           be
           pasted
           up
           before
           our
           faces
           .
           T
           is
           not
           for
           us
           to
           fill
           the
           Houses
           ,
           Congregations
           ,
           places
           ,
           where
           we
           come
           with
           combustion
           ;
           nor
           to
           cast
           them
           into
           broiles
           ,
           by
           bitternesse
           .
           When
           we
           have
           the
           repute
           of
           Lambs
           abroad
           ;
           we
           must
           not
           be
           lions
           at
           home
           .
           God
           hath
           called
           us
           to
           peace
           .
           The
           servant
           of
           the
           Lord
           must
           not
           strive
           ,
           but
           be
           gentle
           to
           all
           men
           .
           The
           words
           of
           the
           wise
           will
           be
           heard
           in
           quiet
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           cry
           of
           him
           that
           rules
           among
           fooles
           .
           'T
           is
           better
           to
           be
           of
           an
           humble
           spirit
           with
           the
           lowly
           ;
           then
           to
           divide
           the
           spoile
           with
           the
           proud
           .
           All
           our
           things
           are
           to
           be
           done
           in
           charity
           ;
           and
           none
           thorough
           strife
           ,
           nor
           vain-glory
           .
           This
           prudent
           man
           ,
           
             b
          
           mindes
           us
           more
           then
           once
           or
           twice
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Tract
           that
           there
           's
           no
           such
           power
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           some
           look
           after
           ;
           seeing
           all
           the
           power
           the
           Church
           hath
           as
           Church
           ;
           is
           rather
           Ministerial
           then
           authoritative
           :
           'T
           was
           once
           lookt
           upon
           as
           an
           hateful
           crime
           ,
           to
           be
           Lording
           it
           over
           Gods
           heritage
           .
           We
           may
           not
           come
           nigh
           that
           ,
           that
           hath
           such
           an
           ill
           resent
           .
           By
           soaring
           too
           high
           ,
           we
           have
           lost
           our selves
           too
           much
           already
           .
           We
           are
           brought
           to
           the
           dust
           ,
           and
           laid
           full
           low
           ;
           and
           must
           all
           of
           us
           now
           learn
           to
           beare
           the
           shame
           of
           it
           .
           Holy
           
             Bradfords
          
           old
           medicine
           is
           the
           best
           hope
           that
           's
           left
           us
           .
           
             c
          
           
             Repent
             ,
             repent
             .
          
           It
           will
           strike
           the
           stroke
           ,
           if
           we
           repent
           in
           deed
           ,
           and
           repent
           in
           truth
           ;
           and
           repent
           
           of
           that
           that
           hath
           let
           in
           the
           storme
           upon
           us
           .
           (
           But
           there
           's
           little
           of
           that
           in
           sight
           ,
           yet
           )
           
             Hezekiah
          
           humbled
           himself
           ,
           and
           found
           it
           a
           fit
           salve
           for
           such
           a
           disease
           as
           ours
           is
           .
           If
           we
           can
           hit
           it
           right
           ,
           to
           humble
           our selves
           under
           the
           mighty
           hand
           of
           God
           ;
           we
           shall
           be
           exalted
           in
           the
           true
           and
           due
           time
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           5.
           6.
           
        
         
           Here
           's
           a
           taste
           ,
           and
           but
           a
           little
           taste
           (
           in
           this
           that
           is
           thus
           set
           forth
           )
           of
           the
           precious
           liquor
           ,
           that
           was
           poured
           into
           this
           earthen
           vessel
           .
           If
           I
           should
           mention
           the
           quicknesse
           of
           his
           apprehension
           ,
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           memory
           ;
           His
           sense
           of
           the
           publick
           evils
           ;
           his
           passing
           by
           offences
           ,
           his
           special
           regard
           to
           such
           as
           loved
           their
           wives
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           where
           should
           I
           end
           that
           have
           exceeded
           already
           ?
           These
           and
           his
           other
           eminencies
           would
           be
           laid
           in
           oyle
           and
           lime
           by
           him
           that
           hath
           a
           better
           pencil
           .
           I
           have
           collected
           some
           scattered
           fragments
           ,
           onely
           ,
           for
           mine
           owne
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           use
           ;
           and
           have
           assayed
           to
           shew
           those
           ,
           that
           be
           more
           remote
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           more
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           then
           they
           had
           in
           his
           writings
           .
        
         
           Towards
           his
           latter
           end
           ,
           he
           met
           with
           some
           pinching
           griefs
           ,
           which
           he
           bare
           
             with
             invincible
             fortitude
             ;
          
           he
           would
           submit
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           Gods
           will
           to
           have
           him
           so
           exercised
           .
           All
           of
           us
           must
           look
           to
           drink
           of
           the
           self-same
           cup
           ;
           our
           last
           dayes
           commonly
           be
           our
           worst
           dayes
           ,
           
             a
          
           as
           
             Mollerus
          
           observes
           ,
           the
           clouds
           will
           be
           returning
           then
           after
           the
           rain
           .
           
           We
           must
           be
           taught
           to
           speak
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           but
           pilgrims
           :
           We
           must
           be
           more
           truely
           taken
           off
           from
           the
           World
           :
           more
           ripen'd
           and
           mellowed
           ;
           and
           season'd
           for
           God
           ;
           and
           be
           made
           more
           serious
           in
           all
           our
           undertakings
           .
           
             Melanchthon
          
           would
           say
           ,
           
             a
          
           if
           he
           had
           no
           cares
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           no
           prayers
           .
           The
           comfort
           is
           ,
           the
           time
           is
           but
           short
           :
           the
           most
           and
           best
           of
           our
           treasure
           is
           gone
           before
           ,
           our
           hope
           is
           laid
           up
           in
           Heaven
           .
           Get
           we
           more
           communion
           with
           God
           ;
           more
           faith
           ,
           more
           patience
           ;
           and
           put
           on
           the
           whole
           Armour
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           we
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           stand
           ,
           and
           withstand
           ,
           in
           the
           evill
           day
           .
        
         
           
             This
             knowing
             man
             lookt
             upon
             storms
             impending
             ;
             r●joycing
             ,
          
           he
           should
           be
           in
           his
           grave
           before
           their
           fall
           ;
           whether
           he
           came
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           
             b
          
           
             ascending
             of
             a
             shock
             of
             corne
             in
             his
             season
             .
          
           The
           Sabbath
           day
           was
           the
           last
           day
           of
           his
           life
           .
           The
           strict
           observation
           whereof
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           him
           presse
           :
           He
           would
           say
           ,
           we
           should
           go
           to
           sleepe
           that
           night
           with
           meat
           in
           our
           mouths
           (
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           )
           That
           same
           
             c
          
           Lords
           day
           he
           preached
           twice
           ,
           taking
           
             his
             leave
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           with
           pressing
           faith
           in
           God
           .
           He
           repeated
           both
           his
           Sermons
           that
           night
           in
           his
           Familie
           ,
           somewhat
           more
           largely
           then
           usually
           :
           He
           read
           his
           Chapter
           also
           ;
           went
           to
           prayer
           and
           to
           bedd
           ,
           and
           died
           immediately
           ,
           by
           that
           time
           the
           words
           were
           well
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           .
           None
           of
           us
           must
           
           choose
           his
           own
           death
           ;
           but
           who
           can
           desire
           to
           die
           better
           then
           calling
           upon
           God
           ,
           as
           
             Stephen
             did
             .
          
           He
           would
           often
           say
           ,
           (
           if
           God
           saw
           it
           fit
           ,
           )
           one
           had
           better
           die
           of
           a
           quick
           ,
           then
           of
           a
           lingring
           death
           :
           suiting
           to
           
             Caesars
          
           
           speech
           .
           The
           suddennesse
           of
           the
           stroke
           was
           great
           trouble
           to
           some
           of
           us
           at
           the
           first
           ;
           but
           since
           we
           have
           collected
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           We
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           
             Gods
             way
             is
             the
             best
             .
          
           If
           he
           had
           had
           time
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           been
           apt
           to
           dispute
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           have
           
           been
           too
           hard
           for
           us
           all
           .
           
             Justus
             Jonas
             ,
             Luthers
          
           great
           friend
           had
           much
           adoe
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           to
           fasten
           upon
           any
           manner
           of
           comfort
           .
           It
           hath
           beene
           the
           case
           of
           many
           a
           choice
           man
           .
           God
           prevented
           it
           here
           .
        
         
           
             This
             present
             Tract
             ,
          
           is
           his
           last
           and
           best
           ;
           I
           am
           sure
           of
           most
           use
           .
           'T
           is
           but
           a
           piece
           of
           what
           was
           intended
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           paper
           that
           was
           last
           tackt
           up
           for
           it
           ;
           whereof
           ,
           the
           fourth
           part
           is
           not
           written
           .
           But
           he
           had
           the
           justest
           excuse
           (
           as
           
             Vrsine
          
           for
           his
           inchoate
           Comment
           upon
           
             Isaiah
             )
          
           being
           
           taken
           off
           by
           death
           .
           If
           he
           had
           lived
           to
           review
           it
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           beene
           more
           polite
           .
           But
           blessed
           be
           the
           Lord
           ,
           we
           have
           it
           as
           it
           is
           .
           Who
           can
           sufficiently
           admire
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           setting
           of
           this
           able
           penne
           to
           work
           ,
           upon
           such
           an
           useful
           subject
           ?
           for
           the
           laying
           a
           firm
           foundation
           ,
           for
           a
           trembling
           heart
           to
           ground
           it selfe
           upon
           ;
           when
           it
           may
           see
           it
           clearly
           made
           good
           ,
           that
           
           it
           may
           safely
           pitch
           upon
           that
           Translation
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           's
           set
           before
           it
           in
           its
           native
           tongue
           .
           God
           stirred
           up
           the
           Spirit
           of
           this
           great
           Disputer
           ,
           to
           put
           in
           a
           seasonable
           and
           a
           substantial
           barre
           ,
           in
           a
           needful
           time
           ,
           when
           some
           curious
           and
           quaint
           heads
           ,
           opened
           the
           door
           so
           dangerously
           against
           all
           Translations
           .
           Other
           opinions
           overthrow
           the
           faith
           of
           some
           few
           ;
           but
           this
           strikes
           at
           the
           root
           ,
           and
           endeavours
           to
           destroy
           the
           faith
           of
           all
           that
           are
           not
           skill'd
           in
           the
           Original
           Tongues
           .
           
             *
          
           
             Dr.
             Sibbs
          
           that
           worthy
           Divine
           ,
           mine
           ancient
           acquaintance
           ,
           and
           loving
           friend
           ,
           hath
           a
           pretty
           observation
           ;
           God
           hath
           raised
           up
           men
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           and
           gifted
           them
           proportionably
           to
           the
           times
           ,
           to
           fence
           his
           truth
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           been
           opposed
           by
           men
           of
           stronger
           wits
           ;
           as
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           to
           deal
           with
           the
           Pagans
           and
           proud
           Hereticks
           ;
           and
           
             Austin
             ,
          
           to
           vindicate
           Gods
           Predestination
           and
           free
           Grace
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           enemies
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Flatterers
           of
           Nature
           .
           So
           here
           ,
           he
           moved
           the
           heart
           of
           this
           man
           of
           sublime
           parts
           ,
           that
           could
           ●rapple
           with
           the
           strongest
           ,
           and
           argue
           with
           the
           subtillest
           ,
           to
           clear
           this
           point
           about
           Translations
           so
           fully
           ,
           that
           there
           's
           no
           colour
           of
           scruple
           left
           now
           for
           the
           poor
           soul
           ,
           that
           's
           willing
           to
           close
           with
           the
           eternal
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           set
           before
           it
           in
           its
           own
           Mothers
           Tongue
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           I
           cannot
           but
           call
           upon
           ,
           and
           encourage
           all
           much
           ,
           that
           tender
           their
           own
           weale
           ,
           to
           fall
           on
           with
           more
           boldnesse
           and
           eagerness
           ,
           
           upon
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           seeing
           now
           it
           is
           so
           infallibly
           proved
           by
           this
           man
           of
           a
           thousand
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           very
           Word
           of
           God
           that
           's
           reached
           to
           them
           in
           that
           Translation
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           before
           them
           in
           the
           tongue
           ,
           wherein
           they
           were
           borne
           .
           We
           of
           this
           Nation
           have
           great
           cause
           to
           blesse
           God
           ,
           for
           that
           
             *
          
           learned
           Prince
           ,
           that
           caused
           our
           last
           and
           best
           Translation
           :
           which
           hath
           gained
           an
           high
           Testimony
           ,
           from
           a
           
             *
          
           learned
           Writer
           of
           a
           forreign
           Countrey
           :
           when
           he
           calls
           it
           the
           most
           accurate
           Translation
           of
           the
           English
           .
        
         
           Honour
           we
           then
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           the
           publike
           Congregation
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           31.
           11.
           
           
             Ezra
          
           8.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
             Act.
          
           15.
           21.
           that
           is
           attended
           with
           the
           greatest
           blessing
           ,
           
             Ezra
          
           8.
           14
           ,
           16.
           
           
             Nehem.
          
           13.
           1
           ,
           3.
           2.
           
           In
           our
           private
           houses
           ,
           2
           
             Reg.
          
           22.
           10.
           
           
             Jer.
          
           36.
           12.
           15
           ,
           16.
           3.
           
           In
           our
           proper
           Closets
           ,
           or
           where
           we
           can
           have
           our
           opportunities
           .
           See
           
             Acts
          
           8.
           30.
           
           
             Apoc.
          
           1.
           3.
           
        
         
           Reade
           so
           as
           we
           reade
           all
           ,
           
             Josh.
          
           8.
           34
           ,
           35.
           though
           it
           be
           never
           so
           difficult
           ,
           't
           is
           given
           by
           inspiration
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           profitable
           .
           The
           very
           
             a
          
           Craggs
           and
           Rocks
           have
           their
           physical
           he
           bs
           .
           We
           are
           
             b
          
           fed
           by
           the
           clear
           ,
           and
           tried
           by
           the
           obscure
           .
           There
           's
           an
           
             c
          
           immanent
           ,
           where
           's
           not
           a
           transient
           power
           to
           edifie
           .
           Something
           is
           a
           going
           when
           we
           little
           think
           it
           :
           If
           it
           be
           but
           to
           humble
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           see
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           setting
           those
           hard
           names
           together
           ;
           The
           wisdome
           of
           God
           is
           there
           ,
           though
           
           man
           cannot
           fathom
           it
           ;
           Besides
           ,
           it
           keeps
           our
           hearts
           in
           order
           ;
           and
           gives
           us
           cause
           of
           thanks
           ,
           when
           we
           meet
           with
           other
           things
           that
           be
           more
           facile
           ,
           in
           things
           that
           be
           most
           essential
           .
           And
           reade
           in
           
             d
          
           order
           ;
           young
           Beginners
           ,
           may
           take
           the
           New
           Testament
           first
           ,
           (
           as
           being
           the
           easier
           ,
           )
           and
           the
           Old
           after
           it
           .
           The
           Books
           be
           writ
           in
           Order
           ,
           
             (
             Luke
          
           1.
           3.
           )
           Let
           them
           be
           reade
           in
           Order
           .
           Work
           goes
           on
           best
           ,
           when
           men
           take
           it
           as
           't
           is
           before
           them
           .
           He
           that
           reades
           confusedly
           ,
           will
           come
           to
           little
           .
           He
           that
           takes
           the
           Bible
           as
           it
           lies
           ,
           will
           get
           most
           good
           by
           it
           .
           See
           
             Neh.
          
           8.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Reade
           every
           day
           ,
           
             Josh.
          
           1.
           8.
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           
           
             Deut.
          
           17.
           19.
           
           
             Psal.
          
           119.
           96.
           
           
             Alphonsus
          
           King
           of
           
             Arragon
             ,
          
           read
           the
           Bible
           over
           fourteen
           times
           ,
           with
           some
           Comments
           upon
           it
           .
           Reade
           in
           thine
           own
           book
           ;
           the
           King
           was
           to
           write
           him
           out
           a
           Copy
           of
           the
           Law
           for
           his
           own
           peculiar
           use
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           17.
           18.
           
           
             *
          
           
             Theodesius
          
           the
           second
           had
           writ
           out
           the
           New
           Testament
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           .
           Men
           shoot
           best
           in
           their
           own
           Bowes
           :
           work
           best
           with
           their
           own
           Tools
           .
           
             David
          
           did
           best
           with
           his
           own
           Scrip
           ,
           and
           Sling
           .
           The
           side
           of
           the
           leafe
           is
           remembred
           ,
           when
           the
           chapter
           and
           verse
           cannot
           be
           thought
           on
           .
           Reade
           with
           the
           greatest
           reverence
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           See
           ,
           
             Neh.
          
           8.
           3.
           5
           ,
           6.
           with
           the
           best
           understanding
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           24.
           15.
           with
           sincerest
           affection
           ;
           bringing
           our selves
           to
           the
           Bible
           ,
           not
           the
           Bible
           to
           us
           .
           A
           Veile
           is
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           comes
           with
           prejudice
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           3.
           14.
           and
           reade
           with
           
           heartie
           prayer
           unto
           God
           ,
           thar
           he
           will
           open
           our
           eyes
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           119.
           18.
           and
           sanctifie
           our
           hearts
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           119.
           36.
           and
           order
           our
           steps
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           119.
           133.
           
           It
           will
           be
           else
           as
           a
           book
           sealed
           up
           to
           us
           .
           See
           
             Isa.
          
           29.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           The
           result
           of
           all
           is
           this
           .
           We
           must
           so
           reade
           ,
           and
           so
           heare
           besides
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           both
           an
           holy
           faith
           ,
           and
           an
           holy
           life
           too
           .
           Nor
           this
           alone
           ,
           not
           that
           by
           its
           own
           selfe
           :
           What
           God
           hath
           set
           together
           ,
           let
           not
           us
           put
           asunder
           .
           'T
           will
           but
           little
           availe
           a
           man
           to
           be
           sound
           in
           his
           opinion
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           loose
           in
           his
           conversation
           ;
           without
           holinesse
           there
           is
           no
           seeing
           God
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           12.
           14.
           
           Nor
           will
           strictness
           of
           Life
           be
           much
           advantageous
           ,
           where
           there
           be
           rotten
           principles
           .
           He
           was
           utterly
           unclean
           (
           in
           the
           Law
           )
           that
           had
           the
           Leprosie
           in
           his
           head
           :
           and
           (
           under
           the
           Gospel
           )
           men
           of
           corrupt
           mindes
           ,
           have
           but
           a
           sad
           character
           for
           all
           their
           forme
           of
           godlinesse
           .
           See
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           3.
           5
           ,
           8
           ,
           13.
           
           
             *
          
           
             Swenck
             feldius
          
           was
           a
           man
           of
           plausible
           behaviour
           ;
           and
           so
           was
           
             *
          
           
             Rotman
          
           too
           ,
           for
           a
           while
           .
           'T
           is
           no
           mean
           stroke
           to
           be
           given
           over
           to
           strong
           delusion
           .
           2
           
             The●
             .
          
           2.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Nor
           was
           it
           a
           light
           thing
           ,
           which
           they
           received
           as
           a
           recompence
           of
           their
           errour
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           was
           but
           meet
           too
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           1.
           27.
           
           See
           then
           ,
           that
           our
           faith
           be
           most
           holy
           ,
           
             Jude
          
           20.
           and
           that
           our
           lives
           be
           according
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           3.
           12.
           in
           all
           holy
           
             *
          
           conversations
           and
           godlinesses
           :
           How
           shall
           we
           hold
           up
           our
           faces
           ,
           before
           God
           ,
           before
           men
           ,
           in
           all
           cases
           ,
           conditions
           ;
           and
           appear
           without
           spot
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ?
        
         
         
           Give
           attendance
           to
           reading
           .
           'T
           is
           too
           little
           thought
           on
           ,
           even
           of
           some
           well-minded
           people
           .
           The
           Bible
           is
           the
           Book
           of
           Books
           ;
           a
           full
           Store-house
           .
           There
           be
           Rules
           for
           all
           sorts
           of
           persons
           ,
           young
           and
           old
           ,
           
             Tit.
          
           2.
           2
           ,
           3.
           rich
           and
           poor
           ;
           in
           all
           manner
           of
           conditions
           ,
           prosperous
           and
           adverse
           ;
           in
           all
           cases
           ,
           whatsoever
           we
           shall
           be
           put
           upon
           ;
           The
           
             *
          
           exactest
           Rules
           too
           ,
           to
           keep
           a
           man
           so
           far
           from
           usurie
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           be
           as
           anusurer
           ,
           
             Exod.
          
           22.
           25.
           
           And
           those
           that
           will
           be
           for
           his
           greatest
           glory
           too
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           4.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           even
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           common
           men
           .
           Here
           we
           shall
           meet
           with
           that
           that
           will
           enlighten
           our
           eyes
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           119.
           130.
           
           
             Dan.
          
           9.
           2.
           humble
           our
           hearts
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           17.
           20.
           kill
           our
           sins
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           119.
           9.
           enable
           us
           against
           Satan
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           temptations
           ,
           1
           
             John
          
           2.
           14.
           
           
             Matth.
          
           4.
           4
           ,
           7
           ,
           10.
           strengthen
           our
           faith
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           10.
           8.
           
           Though
           we
           have
           much
           ado
           to
           beleeve
           what
           we
           reade
           sometimes
           ;
           yet
           reading
           will
           master
           it
           .
           
             *
          
           
             Antonius
             Musa
          
           complain'd
           to
           
             Luther
             ,
          
           he
           had
           much
           ado
           his
           own
           self
           to
           believe
           ,
           what
           he
           preached
           to
           others
           ;
           
             Luther
          
           was
           glad
           there
           was
           any
           as
           bad
           as
           himself
           ,
           but
           the
           Word
           help't
           rhem
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           help
           us
           .
           Here
           we
           shall
           have
           that
           ,
           that
           will
           over-awe
           our
           hearts
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           119.
           161.
           that
           will
           encrease
           our
           patience
           and
           our
           comfort
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           15.
           4.
           
           Here
           we
           shall
           have
           that
           ,
           that
           will
           help
           in
           life
           ,
           
             Prov.
          
           16.
           22.
           23.
           and
           support
           in
           death
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           2.
           29.
           
        
         
         
           And
           reade
           we
           shall
           ,
           again
           and
           again
           too
           .
           If
           1.
           
           We
           be
           so
           truly
           taken
           up
           with
           God
           :
           we
           shall
           then
           look
           upon
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           upon
           his
           
             *
          
           love-letters
           ,
           
             Hos.
          
           8.
           12.
           2.
           
           If
           we
           so
           truly
           taste
           the
           sweet
           that
           's
           there
           .
           See
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           2.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           If
           we
           taste
           we
           shall
           desire
           .
           3.
           
           If
           we
           be
           so
           much
           advantaged
           by
           the
           use
           of
           the
           other
           Ordinances
           .
           See
           
             Acts
          
           8.
           30.
           when
           he
           had
           been
           at
           
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           So
           
             Acts
          
           17.
           11.
           4.
           
           If
           we
           be
           so
           far
           above
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           become
           us
           .
           
             Martha
          
           was
           cumbred
           and
           could
           not
           heare
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           we
           can
           reade
           when
           we
           be
           so
           clutter'd
           ;
           but
           
             Mary
          
           sate
           down
           at
           Christs
           feet
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           10.
           41
           ,
           42.
           5.
           
           If
           we
           be
           so
           willing
           to
           order
           our
           steps
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           exact
           in
           our
           doings
           ;
           then
           we
           shall
           see
           to
           that
           word
           that
           's
           a
           light
           and
           a
           lamp
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           119.
           105.
           
           See
           2
           
             Reg.
          
           22.
           16.
           and
           23.
           2
           ,
           25.
           6.
           
           If
           our
           hearts
           be
           so
           well
           be
           sprinkled
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ;
           See
           
             Heb.
          
           9.
           19.
           and
           
             Exod.
          
           24.
           7.
           7.
           
           If
           we
           be
           so
           humbled
           under
           the
           sense
           of
           that
           body
           of
           death
           we
           have
           about
           us
           ;
           See
           how
           it
           was
           with
           
             Josiah
             ,
          
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           34.
           23
           ,
           30.
           when
           his
           heart
           was
           touched
           with
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           time
           .
           He
           read
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           we
           when
           we
           have
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           sinne
           that
           is
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           This
           Man
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           this
           short
           ,
           but
           sweet
           and
           elaborate
           discourse
           that
           followes
           ;
           hath
           cleared
           the
           way
           daintily
           ,
           for
           poor
           ,
           plain
           Christians
           ,
           to
           build
           upon
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           those
           Translations
           ,
           
           that
           God
           in
           his
           great
           mercy
           ,
           hath
           set
           before
           them
           .
           Here
           's
           the
           price
           put
           into
           
             *
          
           the
           hand
           ,
           where
           's
           the
           heart
           to
           use
           it
           ?
           we
           can
           but
           call
           on
           men
           .
           'T
           is
           God
           must
           perswade
           
             Japhet
             ,
          
           to
           dwell
           in
           the
           Tents
           of
           
             Shem.
             
          
           He
           was
           touching
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           but
           a
           little
           ,
           upon
           mans
           imperfections
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           working
           of
           grace
           ,
           whilest
           it
           is
           here
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           and
           God
           took
           him
           to
           the
           place
           where
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           just
           are
           made
           perfect
           ,
           where
           grace
           is
           compleated
           in
           glory
           .
        
         
           This
           brief
           and
           pithy
           piece
           ,
           hath
           lien
           longer
           upon
           mine
           hand
           then
           I
           am
           well-pleased
           with
           .
           This
           I
           can
           say
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           was
           written
           in
           his
           fast
           hand
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           was
           the
           longer
           work
           ere
           it
           could
           be
           pickt
           out
           perfectly
           ;
           by
           my selfe
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           that
           best
           knew
           his
           writing
           .
           He
           was
           like
           
             *
          
           
             Bucer
          
           in
           this
           ,
           he
           his
           own
           selfe
           could
           not
           reade
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           a
           moneth
           after
           he
           had
           writ
           it
           .
           2.
           
           I
           have
           been
           letted
           by
           sicknesse
           ,
           much
           upon
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           some
           also
           in
           those
           that
           be
           near
           me
           ;
           besides
           some
           other
           urgent
           occasions
           .
           3.
           
           Not
           being
           cut
           out
           for
           work
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           I
           had
           the
           more
           ado
           to
           satissie
           my selfe
           in
           this
           that
           's
           let
           abroad
           (
           such
           as
           it
           is
           )
           at
           the
           last
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           been
           more
           large
           by
           farre
           then
           
             I
          
           intended
           :
           but
           't
           is
           for
           a
           friend
           ,
           to
           whose
           memory
           I
           owe
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           
             Philemon
          
           did
           to
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           more
           then
           I
           can
           pay
           .
           2.
           
           'T
           is
           for
           a
           man
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           
             Phoenix
          
           of
           his
           Age
           ,
           
           as
           't
           was
           said
           of
           
             *
          
           
             Beza
             .
          
           3.
           
           Besides
           ,
           't
           is
           all
           that
           I
           intend
           (
           in
           this
           kinde
           )
           to
           trouble
           the
           world
           withal
           .
           God
           grant
           his
           blessing
           may
           attend
           it
           .
           I
           remain
        
         
           
             Thine
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             VAL
             .
             MARSHALL
             .
          
           
             Elmore
             ,
             
               
                 May
                 the
              
               20.
               1658.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         A
         Resolution
         of
         certaine
         Cases
         to
         cleare
         some
         doubts
         concerning
         my
         former
         Writings
         .
      
       
         
           
             1.
             
          
           Of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           IN
           all
           buildings
           the
           maine
           is
           to
           settle
           the
           Foundation
           .
           First
           of
           all
           ,
           next
           to
           Christ
           the
           foundation
           is
           laid
           upon
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           .
           So
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           (
           are
           built
           upon
           the
           foundation
           of
           
           
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           )
           meaning
           the
           foundation
           which
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           laid
           :
           Laid
           where
           ?
           In
           their
           doctrine
           
           contained
           in
           their
           Writings
           :
           So
           Doctor
           
             John
             Rainolds
          
           the
           famous
           .
           Hence
           that
           of
           Christ
           ,
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           for
           in
           them
           ye
           think
           to
           have
           eternal
           life
           .
           By
           which
           place
           it
           is
           put
           beyond
           all
           Queries
           and
           Question
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           the
           foundation
           of
           Religion
           ,
           sith
           in
           them
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Ye
             think
          
           (
           and
           ye
           think
           well
           in
           it
           )
           
             to
             have
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           So
           again
           
           
             ye
             erre
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           to
           the
           Sadd●ces
           )
           
           
             not
             knowing
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             Apollos
          
           shewed
           ,
           and
           convinced
           the
           Jewes
           publickly
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           
             Jesus
             was
             Christ
             :
          
           and
           once
           more
           ,
           
             all
          
           
           
             Scripture
             is
             given
             by
             inspiration
          
           
           (
           by
           the
           breath
           of
           God
           .
           )
           Now
           by
           Scripture
           is
           meant
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           written
           .
           Written
           then
           ,
           Printed
           now
           ;
           (
           by
           the
           way
           note
           and
           grant
           that
           written
           and
           printed
           come
           all
           to
           one
           ;
           written
           then
           ,
           printed
           now
           )
           so
           then
           by
           Scriptures
           we
           meane
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           written
           .
        
         
           Now
           here
           the
           first
           case
           is
           ,
           What
           ground
           there
           is
           that
           we
           should
           ground
           our selves
           on
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           sith
           for
           a
           matter
           of
           two
           thousand
           years
           the
           Church
           was
           without
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           many
           went
           to
           heaven
           when
           there
           was
           (
           before
           
             Moses
             )
          
           no
           Scripture
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           Church
           was
           best
           and
           purest
           before
           the
           New
           Testament
           was
           written
           at
           all
           ?
           This
           was
           pleaded
           in
           the
           Councel
           of
           
             Trent
          
           to
           justle
           out
           
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           to
           place
           Traditions
           in
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           All
           this
           should
           not
           shake
           and
           totter
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           Christian
           .
           Before
           
             Moses
          
           the
           Lord
           did
           teach
           by
           tradition
           ,
           without
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           did
           by
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           walk
           by
           as
           certaine
           rules
           then
           ,
           as
           now
           .
           For
           this
           they
           who
           
           will
           may
           see
           Dr.
           
             Abbot
          
           against
           
             Bishop
             .
          
        
         
           Many
           Reasons
           are
           given
           why
           then
           the
           written
           word
           was
           not
           necessary
           as
           't
           is
           now
           ;
           as
           that
           the
           Church
           was
           in
           families
           :
           after
           it
           came
           to
           be
           all
           one
           Nation
           over
           ,
           now
           over
           all
           Nations
           .
           As
           also
           that
           the
           Patriarchs
           then
           had
           a
           spirit
           we
           have
           not
           .
           
             Anabaptists
          
           say
           they
           have
           an
           infallible
           spirit
           ,
           which
           
             Wotton
          
           calls
           (
           a
           
           lewd
           opinion
           )
           yet
           they
           say
           this
           as
           onely
           for
           themselves
           But
           sure
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           under
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           had
           a
           certain
           and
           infallible
           rule
           to
           walk
           by
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           them
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           to
           us
           Their
           rule
           was
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           
             (
             but
             not
             written
             )
          
           ours
           is
           the
           same
           Word
           of
           God
           
             (
             but
             written
             )
          
           It
           is
           enough
           that
           the
           Law
           hath
           now
           tied
           us
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           written
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           men
           immediately
           inspired
           being
           living
           ,
           and
           other
           infallible
           men
           (
           not
           Apostles
           )
           as
           
             Mark
             ,
             Luke
             ,
          
           there
           was
           no
           such
           necessity
           to
           have
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           written
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           after
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           did
           provide
           for
           this
           ere
           they
           died
           ,
           and
           committed
           the
           
           Word
           of
           God
           to
           writing
           ,
           when
           there
           should
           be
           no
           such
           men
           to
           consult
           with
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           sit
           down
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           written
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           sure
           card
           ,
           and
           rule
           to
           guide
           us
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           life
           :
           For
           if
           we
           leave
           this
           once
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           
             Sea
          
           and
           
             Aire
             ,
          
           no
           place
           for
           this
           poor
           
             Dove
             ,
          
           this
           poore
           soul
           of
           ours
           to
           rest
           her
           foot
           ;
           without
           which
           ,
           when
           ,
           and
           where
           to
           stay
           ,
           none
           can
           tell
           .
        
         
           That
           then
           we
           may
           not
           run
           from
           opinion
           to
           opinion
           ,
           from
           Christ
           to
           Christ
           ,
           from
           Church
           to
           church
           ,
           till
           we
           have
           run
           our selvs
           out
           of
           all
           ,
           our
           onely
           sure
           way
           is
           to
           flie
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           the
           written
           VVord
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           an
           Anchour
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           have
           hope
           ,
           if
           hope
           ,
           then
           faith
           .
        
         
         
           Before
           we
           go
           further
           we
           must
           take
           it
           as
           cleare
           ,
           that
           by
           Scriptures
           ,
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           do
           meane
           the
           VVord
           of
           God
           written
           .
           Our
           enquiry
           is
           ,
           
             What
             written
             word
             ?
          
           Not
           the
           Original
           Copy
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           in
           the
           
             Ark
             ,
          
           and
           there
           onely
           ,
           and
           not
           
           to
           be
           seen
           of
           every body
           ,
           if
           of
           any body
           ,
           but
           the
           high
           Priest
           :
           and
           I
           know
           nothing
           but
           those
           Tables
           perished
           with
           the
           Temple
           .
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           did
           call
           upon
           them
           to
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           he
           did
           send
           them
           to
           the
           Ark
           ,
           which
           then
           was
           not
           .
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           he
           meant
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           writings
           of
           
             Moses
          
           &
           the
           
             Prophets
             .
          
           Now
           who
           can
           think
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           did
           turn
           over
           the
           Church
           and
           people
           of
           God
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           
           written
           by
           
             Moses
          
           and
           the
           Prophets
           own
           hands
           ?
           those
           were
           not
           then
           extant
           ,
           nor
           when
           extant
           to
           be
           seene
           of
           every body
           .
           What
           then
           ?
           when
           he
           bade
           them
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           he
           must
           needes
           meane
           some
           transcribed
           
             Copies
             ,
          
           or
           some
           
             Translations
          
           For
           
             Copies
          
           in
           the
           
             Hebrew
             ,
          
           I
           doubt
           me
           whether
           the
           common
           people
           did
           then
           understand
           the
           
             Hebrew
             ,
          
           and
           amongst
           the
           
             Bereans
             ,
          
           who
           did
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             I
          
           think
           it
           past
           question
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           many
           ordinary
           people
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           
             Coblers
          
           or
           
             Taylors
             ,
          
           or
           such
           ,
           as
           Dr
           
             J.
             Rainolds
          
           seems
           to
           judg
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           be
           granted
           that
           those
           who
           were
           commanded
           to
           
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           and
           commended
           for
           
             searching
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           did
           not
           ,
           could
           not
           search
           the
           
             Original
          
           
           
             Hebrew
             ,
          
           what
           shall
           we
           think
           then
           ?
           No
           other
           can
           be
           imagined
           but
           some
           Translations
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           understand
           ,
           
             Syriack
             ,
             Chaldee
             ,
          
           but
           chiefly
           the
           
             Greek
          
           Translation
           ,
           which
           the
           most
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           ,
           understood
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           
             the
             Translators
             were
             subject
             to
             mistake
             ,
             and
             erre
             ,
             or
             worse
             ,
             being
             no
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             did
             understand
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             yet
             sith
             they
             could
             not
             come
             by
             the
             first
             Original
             Copy
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             have
             recourse
             to
             some
             transcribed
             Copies
             .
             Whether
             the
             Church
             were
             to
             repaire
             to
             Translations
             ,
             or
             to
             transcribed
             Copies
             ,
             all
             comes
             to
             one
             ,
             sith
             neither
             Transcribers
             nor
             Translators
             were
             Prophets
             .
             Very
             good
             men
             let
             them
             be
             ,
             yet
             men
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             errour
             .
          
           May
           I
           
           speake
           my
           Opinion
           ,
           I
           think
           when
           Christ
           said
           
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           he
           meant
           the
           Sciptures
           translated
           into
           Greek
           ,
           and
           by
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           meant
           the
           Greek
           Translation
           ,
           which
           tongue
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           Christs
           time
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           did
           understand
           .
           VVherefore
           when
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           
             (
             is
             given
             by
             inspiration
             ,
             and
             is
             profitable
             )
          
           he
           meanes
           it
           is
           profitable
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           or
           heard
           read
           in
           the
           Greek
           Translation
           .
           And
           the
           rather
           am
           I
           of
           this
           minde
           ,
           because
           Schollars
           do
           know
           that
           the
           New
           Testament
           doth
           cite
           the
           places
           out
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           according
           to
           the
           Greek
           Translation
           ,
           and
           most
           an
           end
           are
           very
           punctual
           in
           it
           .
           However
           ,
           whither
           we
           look
           on
           
           Translations
           ,
           or
           Transcriptions
           ,
           sith
           the
           first
           Table
           written
           by
           God
           himselfe
           was
           lost
           with
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           the
           Original
           Greek
           Copy
           of
           the
           Translation
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           was
           ,
           the
           Learned
           think
           ,
           (
           and
           I
           think
           they
           think
           well
           in
           it
           )
           burned
           by
           
             Julius
             Coesars
          
           Army
           ,
           when
           they
           fired
           
             Alexandria
             ,
          
           and
           the
           famous
           Library
           there
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Ephesians
          
           were
           built
           on
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ;
           the
           Apostles
           they
           had
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           Prophets
           were
           dead
           and
           gone
           ;
           
             Malachi
          
           was
           the
           last
           ;
           the
           Apostles
           they
           might
           consult
           with
           and
           they
           had
           their
           writings
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           the
           
             Ephesians
          
           being
           
             Gentiles
          
           (
           I
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           )
           
           understood
           not
           the
           
             Hebrew
             ,
          
           at
           least
           the
           body
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           being
           
             Grecians
             ,
          
           they
           might
           and
           did
           understand
           the
           
             Greek
          
           translation
           ,
           which
           I
           doubt
           not
           was
           purer
           then
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           now
           :
           yet
           then
           being
           but
           a
           translation
           ,
           and
           the
           Original
           it self
           but
           carried
           up
           and
           down
           in
           transcribed
           Copies
           ,
           it
           is
           consented
           unto
           by
           all
           parties
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Translators
          
           and
           
             Transcribers
          
           might
           erre
           ,
           being
           not
           
             Prophets
             ,
          
           nor
           indued
           with
           
           that
           
             infallible
          
           spirit
           in
           
             translating
             ,
          
           or
           
             transcribing
             ,
          
           as
           
             Moses
          
           and
           the
           
             Prophets
          
           were
           in
           their
           Original
           writings
           .
        
         
           The
           tentation
           lies
           on
           this
           side
           ,
           how
           the
           
             Ephesians
          
           then
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           sith
           there
           are
           no
           
             Prophets
             ,
          
           no
           
             Apostles
             ,
          
           no
           nor
           any
           
             infallible
          
           spirits
           in
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           
           how
           can
           we
           build
           on
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           now
           ,
           sith
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           their
           translated
           Copies
           are
           not
           free
           from
           all
           possible
           corruptions
           ,
           in
           the
           Copies
           we
           have
           either
           by
           
             transcribers
          
           or
           
             translators
          
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           many
           are
           unlearned
           ,
           and
           cannot
           read
           a
           Letter
           .
           For
           these
           last
           ,
           though
           they
           cannot
           read
           ,
           yet
           they
           can
           hear
           it
           read
           to
           them
           .
           Do
           not
           we
           see
           many
           blinde
           men
           in
           Schooles
           come
           to
           great
           learning
           by
           hearing
           others
           read
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           of
           other
           
             Arts
             &
             Sciences
          
           to
           them
           ?
           &
           so
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           they
           cannot
           read
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           can
           hear
           them
           read
           &
           preached
           by
           others
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           
             Jackson
          
           in
           his
           first
           book
           of
           his
           Commentaries
           on
           the
           
           Creed
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             John
             Goodwin
          
           in
           a
           set
           and
           large
           Treatise
           to
           justifie
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           have
           shewed
           much
           learning
           ,
           and
           taken
           great
           paines
           in
           this
           Argument
           .
           But
           like
           two
           Elephants
           ,
           they
           both
           swimme
           so
           deep
           ,
           that
           the
           benefit
           and
           comfort
           of
           it
           can
           reach
           but
           to
           a
           few
           ,
           we
           must
           fight
           lower
           and
           in
           a
           briefer
           way
           (
           least
           we
           weary
           the
           Reader
           and
           charge
           the
           Printer
           )
           and
           set
           down
           the
           brief
           of
           the
           matter
           in
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           common
           people
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           ordinary
           braines
           ,
           (
           who
           are
           most
           subject
           to
           Tentation
           )
           may
           find
           a
           way
           to
           spell
           out
           the
           right
           of
           this
           ,
           how
           faith
           can
           be
           had
           ,
           and
           the
           soule
           built
           on
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           
             Prophets
          
           and
           
             Apostles
             ,
          
           sith
           this
           foundation
           was
           in
           their
           
           
             Writings
             ,
          
           and
           their
           
             Writings
          
           are
           under
           no
           other
           notion
           to
           any
           ,
           but
           either
           the
           
             Original
             transcribed
          
           or
           
             translated
             .
          
        
         
           Take
           it
           either
           way
           ,
           it
           is
           done
           by
           ordinary
           men
           ,
           not
           by
           Prophets
           or
           ▪
           postles
           ,
           and
           so
           subject
           to
           mistake
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           
             Cajetan
          
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             to
             believe
             translations
             of
             the
             Scripture
             was
             not
             to
             beleeve
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             words
             of
             men
             :
          
           Yet
           the
           Papist
           is
           more
           to
           seek
           then
           the
           Protestant
           ;
           for
           the
           Papist
           hath
           no
           
             Translation
          
           to
           compare
           as
           we
           have
           :
           most
           of
           them
           allow
           ,
           no
           not
           Schollars
           to
           correct
           their
           translations
           ,
           as
           we
           all
           do
           .
           The
           Papist
           doth
           allow
           no
           translation
           to
           be
           read
           in
           Churches
           ,
           no
           nor
           in
           Houses
           (
           but
           under
           caution
           )
           but
           the
           
           Latine
           ;
           none
           in
           the
           mother-tongue
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           people
           understand
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           are
           to
           take
           up
           their
           faith
           on
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           he
           many
           times
           little
           wiser
           then
           a
           foole
           ,
           little
           better
           then
           a
           son
           of
           
             Belial
             .
          
        
         
           
           Cajetan
           
             did
             much
             rely
             on
             the
             words
             of
          
           Hierome
           ,
           
             who
             said
             ,
          
           That
           to
           prophesie
           and
           write
           holy
           Books
           proceeded
           from
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           but
           to
           translate
           them
           into
           another
           tongue
           was
           a
           work
           of
           humane
           skill
           .
           
             Nay
             ,
             for
             the
             Originals
             themselves
          
           Wotton
           is
           bold
           to
           Print
           ,
           That
           no
           man
           can
           tell
           what
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           Greek
           Word
           is
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Bible
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           report
           of
           man
           ;
           
             And
             another
             as
             learned
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
          
           That
           we
           can
           know
           further
           
           that
           that
           is
           the
           Hebrew
           tongue
           ,
           or
           Greek
           tongue
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testaments
           are
           in
           the
           Originals
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           credit
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           tell
           us
           so
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Councel
           of
           
             Trent
             ,
          
           there
           were
           many
           great
           wits
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           great
           learning
           too
           ,
           who
           did
           tosse
           this
           Argument
           up
           and
           down
           about
           Translations
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           left
           it
           little
           better
           then
           they
           found
           it
           .
           Upon
           these
           grounds
           the
           third
           of
           the
           Popish
           Articles
           ,
           (
           passing
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Wrights
          
           Articles
           )
           in
           termes
           is
           thus
           .
           
             All
             Protestants
             who
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             Tongues
             are
             Infidels
             :
          
           and
           why
           ?
           because
           (
           forsooth
           )
           he
           relies
           upon
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           
             who
             may
             and
             do
             erre
             .
          
           The
           second
           Article
           is
           ,
           
             That
             all
          
           
           
             learned
             Protestants
             are
             Infidels
             ;
          
           so
           that
           by
           his
           sentence
           ,
           all
           
             Protestants
             ,
             learned
             and
             unlearned
             are
             Infidels
             ,
          
           because
           they
           relie
           on
           a
           private
           spirit
           .
           Thus
           with
           him
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Tribe
           ,
           all
           
             Protestants
          
           are
           damned
           .
           All
           this
           is
           to
           take
           us
           off
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           consciences
           on
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           We
           list
           not
           to
           dispute
           with
           them
           about
           the
           
             Infallibility
          
           of
           that
           which
           they
           call
           their
           Church
           .
           For
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           the
           learned
           among
           them
           do
           not
           themselves
           beleeve
           what
           themselves
           do
           write
           .
           But
           our
           work
           lies
           not
           in
           that
           road
           .
           We
           grant
           what
           they
           would
           have
           as
           touching
           the
           Church
           by
           way
           of
           Ministry
           ;
           but
           for
           that
           which
           
           they
           call
           the
           
             Churches
             Authority
             ,
          
           we
           know
           not
           any
           such
           authority
           ,
           the
           
             Church
             as
             Church
             ,
          
           
           being
           not
           a
           
             Domination
             ,
          
           but
           a
           
             Ministration
             .
          
        
         
           But
           that
           we
           may
           not
           leave
           any
           rubb
           in
           the
           consciences
           of
           the
           weak
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           Originals
           and
           Translations
           ,
           we
           will
           shut
           up
           all
           in
           brief
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Originals
           ,
           though
           we
           have
           not
           the
           Primitive
           Copies
           written
           by
           the
           finger
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Tables
           ,
           or
           by
           
             Moses
          
           and
           the
           
             Prophets
          
           in
           the
           
             Hebrew
             ,
          
           or
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           in
           the
           Greek
           for
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           Copies
           in
           both
           languages
           ,
           which
           Copies
           vary
           not
           from
           the
           Primitive
           
           writings
           in
           any
           matter
           which
           may
           stumble
           any
           .
           This
           concernes
           onely
           the
           learned
           ,
           and
           they
           know
           that
           by
           consent
           of
           all
           parties
           ,
           the
           most
           learned
           on
           all
           sides
           amongst
           Christians
           do
           shake
           hands
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           by
           his
           providence
           hath
           preserved
           them
           uncorrupt
           .
        
         
           What
           if
           there
           be
           variety
           of
           readings
           in
           some
           Copies
           ?
           and
           some
           mistakes
           in
           writing
           or
           Printing
           ?
           this
           makes
           nothing
           against
           our
           doctrine
           ,
           sith
           for
           all
           this
           the
           fountaine
           runs
           clear
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           fountain
           be
           not
           clear
           all
           translations
           must
           needs
           be
           muddie
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           saying
           of
           a
           wise
           Philosopher
           ,
           
             That
             ,
             what
             some
             say
             is
             like
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             what
             many
             say
             ,
             may
             be
             false
             ;
             But
             what
             all
             say
             is
          
           
           
             more
             then
             like
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
           Now
           Christians
           of
           all
           parties
           do
           agree
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           Originals
           that
           they
           are
           kept
           pure
           :
           Onely
           some
           of
           and
           among
           the
           Papists
           ,
           passionate
           men
           do
           bite
           at
           the
           Originals
           ;
           but
           herein
           they
           do
           but
           bl●t
           their
           own
           vulgar
           translation
           ,
           sith
           they
           confesse
           it
           to
           be
           drawn
           out
           of
           the
           Originals
           .
           I
           confesse
           some
           men
           by
           their
           picking
           quarrels
           with
           the
           Originals
           ,
           as
           a
           matter
           whereof
           they
           talk
           ,
           as
           though
           there
           were
           no
           certainty
           of
           faith
           as
           touching
           them
           ,
           have
           troubled
           the
           spirits
           of
           some
           men
           with
           a
           thorny
           tentation
           ,
           which
           my
           b●sinesse
           is
           to
           do
           what
           I
           can
           to
           remove
           ,
           which
           I
           now
           endeavour
           to
           do
           as
           briefly
           as
           I
           can
           .
        
         
         
           The
           foundation
           I
           first
           lay
           is
           ,
           
             That
             we
             may
             have
             a
             certainty
             moral
             of
             things
             whereof
             we
             have
             no
             evidence
             :
          
           which
           is
           sufficient
           to
           settle
           us
           in
           an
           acquired
           faith
           ,
           free
           from
           all
           feare
           ,
           and
           material
           doubt
           of
           the
           contrary
           .
           We
           beleeve
           without
           making
           any
           question
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           
           there
           is
           such
           a
           place
           as
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           though
           we
           never
           saw
           it
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           man
           is
           our
           father
           ,
           such
           a
           woman
           our
           mother
           ,
           and
           we
           out
           of
           conscience
           do
           duties
           to
           them
           ,
           albeit
           we
           have
           no
           evident
           certainty
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           belief
           that
           such
           a
           Prince
           is
           true
           heir
           to
           a
           Crown
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           conscience
           we
           do
           performe
           obedience
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           can
           have
           
           no
           more
           certainty
           of
           this
           but
           moral
           :
           For
           who
           hath
           or
           can
           
           have
           an
           evidence
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           heire
           is
           the
           true
           begotten
           of
           such
           a
           King
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           agreed
           on
           by
           almost
           all
           Divines
           of
           all
           sides
           ,
           that
           if
           one
           of
           the
           Propositions
           be
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           be
           but
           a
           moral
           certainty
           which
           leaves
           no
           dubitation
           behinde
           it
           ,
           the
           conclusion
           bindes
           the
           conscience
           .
           
             As
             thus
             ,
             every
             childe
             is
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             honour
             his
             Parents
          
           (
           this
           is
           an
           act
           of
           faith
           grounded
           on
           the
           Scripture
           )
           
             such
             or
             such
             a
             man
             is
             my
             father
             ,
          
           this
           is
           but
           a
           moral
           certainty
           ,
           yet
           hence
           it
           followes
           ,
           that
           
             in
             conscience
             I
             stand
             bound
             ,
             in
             conscience
             to
             honour
             such
             a
             man
             as
             my
             Father
             .
          
           And
           that
           he
           is
           my
           Father
           ,
           all
           the
           certainty
           I
           can
           have
           is
           but
           moral
           ,
           built
           on
           the
           
           credit
           of
           my
           mother
           .
           If
           these
           reasonings
           were
           not
           firme
           ,
           it
           would
           destroy
           all
           Policy
           and
           Order
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           nor
           could
           Gods
           Law
           to
           
             honour
             father
             and
             mother
          
           binde
           the
           conscience
           ,
           nor
           can
           a
           man
           tell
           that
           he
           was
           baptized
           in
           his
           youth
           but
           by
           such
           Testimonies
           as
           these
           .
        
         
           
           Therefore
           I
           like
           that
           of
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
          
           who
           stands
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           of
           such
           like
           things
           a
           certainty
           may
           be
           had
           from
           the
           testimonies
           of
           men
           ,
           in
           some
           sort
           ▪
           comparable
           to
           natural
           evidence
           it self
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           leaves
           no
           scruple
           or
           dubitation
           in
           our
           minds
           :
           But
           what
           of
           all
           this
           ?
           Why
           it
           shewes
           that
           the
           general
           consent
           of
           (
           in
           a
           manner
           )
           all
           
             Hebricians
          
           and
           
             Grecians
          
           in
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           consenting
           that
           our
           Originals
           
           are
           by
           the
           good
           hand
           of
           God
           preserved
           uncorrupt
           ,
           and
           pure
           ,
           is
           a
           sufficient
           perswasion
           ,
           to
           breed
           a
           moral
           certainty
           answerable
           to
           natural
           evidence
           ,
           excluding
           all
           reasonable
           dubitation
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Originals
           were
           for
           the
           provision
           and
           food
           of
           the
           soules
           of
           his
           Church
           kept
           pure
           and
           uncorrupt
           by
           the
           Prophets
           and
           
             Jewes
          
           for
           the
           old
           ;
           by
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Christian
           Churches
           for
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           
           sealed
           up
           by
           St.
           
             John
          
           the
           Secretary
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           
             Scotus
          
           calls
           him
           .
           Else
           the
           Lord
           must
           have
           been
           wanting
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           .
           And
           that
           acquired
           faith
           makes
           way
           for
           infused
           faith
           to
           act
           I
           have
           
           learned
           long
           since
           out
           of
           
             Scotus
             .
          
        
         
         
           Thus
           the
           case
           stands
           .
           The
           Originals
           are
           to
           be
           received
           and
           believed
           .
           That
           the
           
             Hebrew
          
           and
           
             Greek
          
           are
           the
           true
           Originals
           we
           believe
           by
           humane
           testimonies
           ,
           which
           leave
           the
           mind
           without
           perplexitie
           ,
           without
           all
           doubting
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           by
           mans
           testimonie
           the
           Originals
           are
           to
           be
           received
           ,
           and
           believed
           by
           us
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           heart
           stands
           free
           from
           any
           true
           cause
           of
           any
           doubting
           at
           all
           ,
           which
           being
           equivalent
           to
           the
           highest
           certainty
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           cannot
           but
           lay
           a
           foundation
           to
           build
           our
           faith
           upon
           ,
           this
           certainty
           being
           a
           meanes
           by
           which
           we
           come
           to
           the
           other
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           being
           the
           last
           ground
           on
           which
           we
           build
           our
           faith
           ;
           we
           are
           not
           to
           look
           for
           demonstrations
           
           in
           arguments
           of
           this
           nature
           .
           It
           's
           a
           foolish
           thing
           to
           expect
           from
           a
           Mathematician
           to
           deale
           by
           perswasion
           :
           his
           Art
           lies
           in
           evident
           and
           ocular
           demonstration
           .
           Now
           't
           is
           as
           absurd
           to
           expect
           demonstration
           from
           an
           Orator
           or
           Moralist
           ;
           his
           businesse
           lies
           in
           perswasion
           .
           But
           yet
           in
           our
           point
           in
           hand
           ,
           our
           perswasions
           must
           be
           grounded
           on
           such
           moral
           certainty
           as
           is
           to
           us
           without
           question
           ,
           and
           without
           feare
           of
           the
           contrary
           .
           It
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           wise
           counsel
           of
           
             Aristotle
             ,
             That
             it
             is
          
           
           
             the
             wisdome
             of
             a
             learned
             man
             so
             farre
             forth
             to
             seek
             after
             proofs
             of
             truth
             in
             any
             matter
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             subject
             matter
             will
             beare
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           learning
           ,
           in
           the
           highest
           science
           
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           principles
           are
           proving
           ,
           but
           not
           proved
           :
           For
           that
           which
           is
           the
           first
           cannot
           be
           proved
           by
           any
           thing
           before
           it
           ;
           else
           the
           first
           were
           not
           the
           first
           ;
           as
           the
           first
           mover
           is
           never
           moved
           And
           in
           all
           
             Inferiour
          
           Sciences
           ,
           the
           first
           principles
           of
           that
           Science
           ,
           must
           be
           proved
           in
           an
           higher
           Schoole
           .
           Now
           the
           first
           principle
           in
           the
           School
           of
           Christ
           is
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           being
           the
           first
           is
           to
           prove
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           proved
           but
           in
           an
           higher
           School
           the
           Schoole
           of
           heaven
           ,
           by
           evidences
           unprovable
           ,
           and
           unreprovable
           evidences
           taken
           from
           the
           
             Prover
             ,
             and
             Spirit
          
           of
           God
           .
           Of
           which
           hereafter
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           
             N
             2
          
           Of
           translations
           .
           How
           Anabaptists
           overthrow
           all
           Translations
           .
        
         
           
           I
           No
           way
           like
           that
           of
           
             Cajetan
             ,
             That
             to
             understand
             the
             Latine
             Translation
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             understand
             the
             infallible
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Translatours
             subject
             to
             errour
             .
          
           Though
           he
           took
           it
           from
           
             Hierome
             ,
          
           that
           
             to
             write
             holy
             Books
             proceeded
             from
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             but
             to
             translate
             them
             into
             another
             Tongue
             was
             a
             work
             of
             humane
             skill
             .
          
           For
           if
           an
           Ambassadour
           deliver
           his
           minde
           by
           an
           
             Interpreter
             ,
          
           are
           not
           the
           words
           of
           the
           
             Interpreter
          
           the
           words
           of
           the
           
             Ambassadour
             ?
          
           Right
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           if
           the
           
             Interpreter
          
           do
           it
           truely
           :
           So
           ,
           say
           I
           ,
           a
           Translation
           ,
           is
           a
           translation
           no
           further
           
           then
           he
           doth
           translate
           ,
           and
           interpret
           truely
           :
           for
           a
           false
           translation
           ,
           
           as
           farre
           as
           it
           is
           false
           ,
           is
           no
           translation
           .
        
         
           
           I
           have
           read
           in
           a
           great
           Papist
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             a
             great
             error
             for
             a
             man
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             understand
             ,
             or
             interpret
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             without
             some
             peculiar
             guift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           And
           sith
           the
           Lord
           hath
           commanded
           his
           people
           to
           heare
           and
           read
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           the
           cōmon
           people
           cannot
           read
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           in
           some
           translation
           of
           other
           ,
           that
           therefore
           translations
           are
           in
           special
           a
           special
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           God
           being
           in
           his
           providence
           very
           careful
           ,
           that
           his
           Church
           shall
           not
           want
           sufficient
           provision
           for
           their
           soules
           ,
           hath
           ever
           ,
           doth
           ,
           and
           will
           ever
           so
           assist
           Translatours
           ,
           that
           
           for
           the
           main
           they
           shall
           not
           erre
           .
           I
           am
           of
           minde
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           never
           any
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           did
           so
           hold
           the
           hands
           ,
           and
           direct
           the
           pens
           of
           the
           translators
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           translations
           might
           well
           be
           called
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           The
           
             vulgar
             Latine
          
           (
           which
           the
           Papists
           out
           of
           a
           veine
           of
           opposition
           do
           advance
           too
           much
           )
           is
           faulty
           enough
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           so
           sound
           ,
           that
           I
           think
           many
           have
           beene
           led
           by
           it
           to
           their
           conversion
           .
           Why
           may
           I
           not
           think
           that
           those
           many
           who
           have
           been
           converted
           from
           Popery
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           and
           joyned
           themselves
           to
           our
           Church
           ,
           have
           beene
           beholding
           for
           the
           most
           of
           them
           (
           next
           to
           God
           )
           to
           their
           
             vulgar
             translation
             ,
          
           as
           
             Martyr
             ,
          
           
           
             Zanchius
             ,
             Luther
             ,
             Oecolampadius
             ,
          
           and
           a
           many
           others
           ?
        
         
           The
           
             Ephesians
          
           were
           builded
           in
           their
           faith
           on
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           :
           the
           
             Apostles
          
           were
           living
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Prophets
          
           were
           dead
           ,
           and
           gone
           long
           since
           ,
           &
           they
           could
           no
           way
           build
           their
           faith
           on
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           but
           on
           their
           writings
           :
           
           Now
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           
             Prophets
          
           in
           the
           Original
           were
           in
           
             Hebrew
             ;
          
           and
           
             I
          
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Ephesians
          
           being
           bred
           and
           borne
           
             Grecians
             ,
          
           did
           not
           understand
           the
           
             Hebrew
          
           tongue
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           there
           were
           translations
           of
           the
           
             Prophets
             ,
          
           which
           translations
           were
           made
           by
           such
           men
           as
           were
           ordinary
           as
           ours
           are
           ,
           subject
           I
           confesse
           to
           some
           errour
           ,
           but
           not
           such
           errour
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           did
           serve
           to
           help
           the
           
           Church
           to
           faith
           ,
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           their
           souls
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Apostles
           time
           I
           know
           that
           they
           that
           did
           know
           the
           Apostles
           to
           be
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           did
           preach
           ,
           they
           did
           preach
           as
           Apostles
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           take
           them
           at
           their
           words
           .
           But
           when
           they
           did
           heare
           them
           preach
           (
           as
           the
           
             Bereans
          
           did
           not
           ,
           so
           I
           think
           a
           
           many
           else
           )
           did
           not
           look
           on
           them
           as
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           infallible
           speakers
           :
           And
           no
           question
           there
           were
           many
           Pastours
           ,
           and
           Teachers
           then
           ,
           who
           ,
           though
           many
           had
           more
           then
           a
           common
           gift
           of
           prophecying
           ,
           yet
           had
           not
           the
           infallible
           spirit
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Those
           Prophets
           had
           not
           the
           same
           supreame
           spirit
           which
           the
           Apostles
           had
           (
           as
           saith
           (
           to
           me
           )
           
           the
           most
           Learned
           amongst
           the
           
           Learned
           )
           but
           yet
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           more
           extraordinary
           spirit
           ,
           (
           not
           to
           write
           ,
           nor
           to
           translate
           ,
           but
           )
           to
           interpret
           Scripture
           then
           the
           ordinary
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           had
           :
           but
           I
           think
           that
           gift
           of
           interpreting
           died
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           what
           the
           
             Bereans
          
           did
           to
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           so
           all
           stood
           bound
           to
           do
           to
           the
           ordinary
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           even
           to
           examine
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           whither
           those
           things
           they
           taught
           were
           right
           or
           not
           :
           And
           those
           who
           were
           thus
           to
           examine
           the
           Sermons
           of
           the
           ordinary
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           were
           to
           do
           it
           by
           the
           Greek
           Translation
           ,
           sith
           many
           did
           not
           understand
           the
           
             Hebrew
             ;
          
           and
           they
           that
           did
           understand
           the
           
             Hebrew
             ,
          
           yet
           were
           to
           do
           it
           (
           no
           
           question
           )
           by
           Transcripts
           made
           by
           ordinary
           men
           after
           the
           
             Prophets
          
           ended
           with
           
             Malachi
             ,
          
           which
           
             Transcripts
          
           of
           the
           
             Hebrew
          
           text
           some
           quarrel
           at
           as
           done
           by
           ordinary
           gifted
           men
           ,
           which
           were
           (
           they
           say
           )
           
             subject
             to
             mistake
             in
             transcribing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             translatours
             might
             mistake
             in
             translating
             :
             In
             which
             neither
             of
             them
             must
             be
             looked
             as
             free
             from
             all
             mistake
             .
          
        
         
           
             Wotton
          
           saith
           ,
           &
           saith
           truly
           ,
           that
           many
           thousands
           were
           converted
           ,
           
           and
           many
           Churches
           settled
           ,
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           several
           
             Apostles
          
           sent
           abroad
           to
           convert
           the
           world
           amongst
           the
           
             Jewes
          
           and
           
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           without
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           penning
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
             ;
          
           but
           that
           they
           did
           it
           without
           the
           use
           and
           authority
           of
           
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           written
           there
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           proof
           ,
           nor
           I
           think
           can
           there
           be
           any
           .
        
         
           Besides
           the
           
             Apostles
          
           carried
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           their
           bosoms
           ,
           having
           that
           holy
           
             Library
          
           in
           their
           
             Heads
             ,
          
           by
           immediate
           and
           infalible
           inspiration
           .
           
             I
          
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           
             Ephesians
          
           were
           converted
           by
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           but
           yet
           
             Paul
          
           when
           he
           did
           convert
           them
           ,
           did
           it
           by
           the
           truth
           of
           
             doctrine
          
           left
           behinde
           them
           by
           the
           
             Prophets
             ;
          
           which
           is
           cleare
           in
           that
           the
           
             Apostle
          
           makes
           the
           
             Prophets
             ,
          
           the
           
             Foundation
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           the
           
             Apostles
             .
          
        
         
           By
           
             Prophets
             ,
             I
          
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           he
           meanes
           the
           
             writing
             Prophets
          
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
             ,
          
           not
           the
           
             preaching
             Prophets
          
           of
           the
           
           
             New
             .
          
           And
           I
           take
           it
           also
           to
           be
           clear
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Ephesians
          
           living
           so
           long
           after
           all
           those
           Prophets
           were
           dead
           and
           gone
           ,
           had
           their
           writings
           only
           ;
           so
           then
           the
           
             Ephesians
          
           were
           converted
           by
           the
           truth
           of
           doctrine
           left
           for
           them
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           preached
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           also
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           till
           I
           heare
           ,
           or
           reade
           any
           deny
           it
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Ephesians
             understood
             not
             the
             Hebrew
             .
          
           (
           In
           which
           tongue
           the
           Prophets
           left
           their
           doctrine
           as
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           )
           And
           hence
           it
           cannot
           but
           follow
           ,
           that
           (
           saving
           what
           help
           the
           
             Ephesians
          
           had
           from
           
             Paul
             )
          
           they
           were
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Prophets
           (
           not
           in
           
             Hebrew
             ,
          
           which
           they
           understood
           not
           ,
           but
           )
           
           in
           some
           
             Translation
          
           of
           others
           ,
           which
           without
           dispute
           must
           be
           the
           
             Greek
             translation
          
           of
           the
           
             Seventy
             ,
          
           there
           then
           being
           no
           other
           translations
           :
           The
           
             Ephesians
          
           being
           also
           not
           
             Jewes
             ,
          
           but
           
             Grecians
             .
          
        
         
           The
           resolution
           
             
               1.
               
               As
               touching
               the
               Originals
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 As
              
               touching
               the
               Translations
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             1.
             
          
           I
           
             cannot
             but
             confesse
             that
             it
             sometimes
             makes
             my
             heart
             ake
             ,
             when
          
           I
           
             seriously
             consider
             what
             is
             said
             ,
          
           That
           we
           cannot
           assure
           our selves
           that
           the
           Hebrew
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           the
           Greek
           in
           the
           New
           ,
           are
           the
           right
           Hebrew
           and
           Greek
           ,
           any
           further
           then
           our
           Masters
           and
           Tutors
           ,
           and
           the
           General
           consent
           of
           all
           the
           Learned
           in
           
           the
           world
           do
           so
           say
           ,
           not
           one
           dissenting
           .
           
             But
             yet
             say
             these
             ,
          
           since
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           there
           are
           no
           men
           in
           the
           world
           but
           are
           subject
           to
           deceive
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           deceived
           .
           All
           infallibility
           
             in
             matters
             of
             this
             nature
             having
             long
             since
             left
             the
             world
             .
             Again
             ,
             too
             like
             unto
             this
             is
             that
             of
             Master
          
           Wotton
           ,
           who
           
           cantell
           
             (
             saith
             he
             )
          
           what
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           Greek
           words
           is
           even
           in
           the
           Bible
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           report
           of
           men
           ?
           
             And
             to
             the
             like
             purpose
             is
             that
             observation
             ,
          
           That
           the
           two
           Tables
           written
           immediately
           by
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           the
           Greek
           Copies
           immediately
           penned
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Apostolical
           men
           are
           all
           lost
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           except
           by
           a
           very
           few
           .
           And
           that
           we
           have
           none
           in
           Hebrew
           or
           Greek
           ,
           but
           what
           are
           
           transcribed
           .
           Now
           transcribers
           are
           ordinary
           men
           ,
           subject
           to
           mistake
           ,
           may
           faile
           ,
           having
           no
           unerring
           spirit
           to
           hold
           their
           hands
           in
           writing
        
         
           These
           be
           terrible
           blasts
           ,
           and
           do
           little
           else
           when
           they
           meet
           with
           a
           weak
           head
           and
           heart
           ,
           but
           open
           the
           doore
           to
           Atheisme
           ,
           and
           quite
           to
           fling
           off
           the
           bridle
           ,
           which
           onely
           can
           hold
           them
           and
           us
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           truth
           and
           piety
           :
           this
           is
           to
           fill
           the
           conceits
           
           of
           men
           with
           evil
           thoughts
           against
           the
           Purity
           of
           the
           Originals
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Fountains
           run
           not
           clear
           ,
           the
           
             Translation
             cannot
             be
             clean
             .
          
        
         
           The
           best
           is
           ,
           this
           doth
           concern
           the
           learned
           ,
           who
           can
           best
           get
           out
           of
           such
           scruples
           as
           these
           ,
           it
           being
           made
           plaine
           to
           them
           by
           
           the
           Jewes
           themselves
           (
           no
           friends
           to
           Christian
           Religion
           )
           
             That
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             is
             curiously
             preserved
             by
             them
             in
             its
             integrity
             .
          
           For
           if
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           were
           (
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           3.
           2.
           
           )
           committed
           them
           ,
           it
           deeply
           concernes
           the
           
             Providence
          
           of
           God
           to
           look
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Jewes
           should
           keepe
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           not
           onely
           safe
           but
           pure
           ,
           not
           onely
           from
           
           not
           being
           lost
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           not
           being
           corrupted
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           out
           of
           question
           that
           the
           same
           God
           ,
           who
           committed
           the
           Oracles
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           did
           also
           take
           care
           that
           they
           should
           preserve
           them
           safe
           and
           sure
           ,
           uncorrupt
           and
           pure
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           use
           of
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           much
           to
           follow
           the
           Greek
           translation
           ,
           which
           doth
           use
           to
           use
           the
           
           
           Greek
           word
           translated
           Oracles
           ,
           to
           meane
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           
             Moses
          
           and
           the
           
             Prophets
             .
          
           And
           what
           if
           there
           be
           scapes
           in
           some
           Copies
           ,
           yet
           other
           Copies
           runne
           clear
           ?
           But
           sith
           this
           concernes
           the
           Learned
           ,
           whom
           I
           much
           look
           not
           after
           ,
           from
           the
           Originals
           ,
           let
           us
           turne
           to
           the
           businesse
           of
           the
           Translations
           .
           As
           for
           other
           matters
           about
           the
           
             Greek
          
           and
           
             Hebrew
             ,
          
           which
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           I
           passe
           ,
           as
           a
           meere
           excrement
           of
           wit
           ,
           sith
           this
           is
           cried
           downe
           by
           all
           the
           learned
           world
           ,
           whither
           Christian
           or
           unchristian
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           not
           like
           to
           take
           to
           doe
           any
           hurt
           unto
           the
           soules
           of
           any
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           
             2.
             
          
           As
           touching
           Translations
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           granted
           that
           translators
           were
           not
           led
           by
           such
           an
           infallible
           spirit
           as
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Apostles
           were
           .
           In
           the
           Councel
           of
           
             Trent
             ,
          
           after
           much
           debating
           by
           witty
           and
           learned
           heads
           ,
           they
           concluded
           ,
           
             That
          
           
           
             Translators
             were
             not
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             very
             near
             unto
             them
             .
          
           The
           greatest
           Papists
           are
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           ,
           onely
           
             Sixtus
             Senensis
          
           is
           of
           opinion
           ,
           the
           seaventie
           two
           Translatours
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           into
           Greeke
           were
           infallible
           .
           Some
           are
           so
           quite
           another
           way
           ,
           that
           they
           like
           not
           any
           translations
           
           at
           all
           .
           Smith
           ,
           the
           
             Se-baptist
          
           is
           utterly
           against
           reading
           translations
           in
           times
           of
           worship
           .
           Amongst
           
           his
           
             Reasons
             ,
          
           two
           are
           the
           chiefest
           .
           One
           is
           ,
           
             that
             we
             must
             worship
             God
             with
             the
             best
             we
             have
             :
             Translations
             are
             not
             the
             best
             ,
             but
             the
             Originals
             .
          
           Yet
           I
           hope
           they
           that
           know
           not
           the
           Originals
           ,
           Translations
           are
           the
           best
           they
           have
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           were
           true
           ,
           then
           none
           can
           worship
           God
           in
           and
           by
           reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           understand
           the
           Originals
           ;
           nor
           is
           that
           currant
           in
           reason
           or
           Divinity
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           serve
           God
           with
           the
           best
           .
           There
           is
           good
           ,
           there
           is
           better
           ,
           there
           is
           best
           of
           all
           :
           So
           that
           if
           one
           do
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           he
           sinnes
           not
           ,
           though
           he
           do
           not
           that
           which
           is
           better
           ,
           if
           he
           do
           that
           which
           is
           better
           ,
           he
           sinnes
           not
           ,
           though
           he
           do
           not
           do
           that
           which
           is
           best
           of
           
           all
           .
           He
           sinnes
           not
           ,
           who
           keepes
           within
           the
           circle
           of
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           albeit
           he
           do
           not
           do
           that
           which
           is
           better
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           is
           best
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           a
           thing
           may
           be
           absolutely
           better
           in
           it self
           ,
           yet
           a
           lesse
           good
           thing
           in
           it selfe
           may
           be
           better
           in
           some
           respects
           and
           circumstances
           .
           As
           simply
           in
           it self
           ,
           marriage
           is
           simply
           better
           then
           a
           single
           life
           ,
           yet
           in
           some
           respects
           
             Paul
          
           shews
           that
           a
           single
           life
           is
           better
           then
           marriage
           ;
           
           and
           this
           is
           
             Pauls
          
           Divinity
           ,
           
             Though
             a
             man
             do
             not
             that
             which
             is
             better
             ,
             nor
             that
             which
             is
             best
             ,
             yet
             as
             long
             as
             he
             doth
             do
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             he
             sins
             not
             .
          
        
         
           His
           other
           reason
           is
           ,
           
             That
             we
             must
             worship
             God
             with
             our
             owne
             gifts
             ,
             not
             with
             anothers
             :
             As
          
           
           
             Translations
             are
             not
             our
             doing
             ,
             but
             made
             by
             the
             gifts
             and
             paines
             of
             others
             .
          
           To
           this
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           we
           must
           worship
           God
           with
           our
           owne
           gifts
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           with
           the
           help
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           that
           which
           is
           anothers
           we
           do
           not
           exercise
           our
           owne
           gifts
           .
           The
           maine
           of
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           is
           ,
           
             That
             we
             worship
             him
             in
             and
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             truth
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             :
          
           and
           so
           we
           must
           and
           may
           doe
           ,
           and
           do
           do
           ,
           when
           we
           make
           use
           of
           Translations
           .
           When
           we
           reade
           translations
           ,
           we
           must
           reade
           them
           with
           Faith
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           are
           our
           inward
           gifts
           and
           graces
           ,
           else
           our
           reading
           is
           not
           to
           profit
           our selves
           withal
           :
           and
           what
           hinderance
           
           the
           translation
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           use
           of
           
             Faith
          
           and
           the
           
             Spirit
             ,
          
           they
           do
           not
           ▪
           they
           cannot
           prove
           .
        
         
           So
           we
           are
           said
           to
           sing
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           sing
           with
           the
           Spirit
           the
           better
           for
           that
           ;
           and
           to
           pray
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           book
           is
           no
           hindrance
           to
           that
           neither
           .
           Others
           gifts
           as
           long
           as
           they
           rather
           further
           then
           hinder
           the
           use
           of
           our
           own
           gifts
           ,
           can
           be
           no
           blur
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           man
           doth
           wrangle
           with
           the
           originals
           too
           ,
           not
           denying
           them
           ,
           but
           denying
           the
           use
           of
           the
           book
           in
           the
           originals
           themselves
           in
           worship
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           wrote
           books
           ,
           but
           did
           never
           divide
           their
           books
           into
           Chapters
           and
           Verses
           ,
           till
           
             Henry
             Stephens
             ,
          
           but
           the
           other
           
           day
           first
           made
           the
           verses
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           which
           being
           man
           invention
           ,
           is
           not
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           to
           be
           used
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           But
           whether
           
             Stephen
             Langton
          
           Arch-bishop
           of
           
             Canterbury
             ,
          
           did
           it
           first
           for
           chapters
           ,
           or
           
             Robert
             ,
          
           or
           
             Henry
             Stephens
          
           for
           the
           New
           Testament
           did
           it
           into
           verses
           ,
           is
           not
           material
           ,
           sith
           we
           place
           no
           Religion
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           this
           provision
           is
           known
           to
           be
           a
           great
           helpe
           to
           men
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ▪
           We
           passe
           by
           this
           as
           a
           giddinesse
           of
           a
           weak
           braine
           in
           this
           
             Sebaptist
             .
          
        
         
           He
           grants
           
             Translations
          
           are
           of
           good
           use
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           :
           and
           if
           of
           good
           use
           elsewhere
           ,
           why
           not
           there
           ?
           Saint
           
             Paul
          
           exhorts
           the
           
             Collossians
             ,
          
           
           
             That
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             might
             dwell
          
           
           
             in
             them
             richly
             ,
             in
             all
             wisdome
             .
          
           They
           being
           
             Grecians
             ,
          
           I
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           of
           them
           were
           not
           skilled
           in
           the
           
             Hebrew
             ,
          
           the
           New
           Testament
           being
           not
           written
           ,
           not
           any
           of
           it
           ,
           till
           after
           
             Pentecost
             ,
          
           not
           all
           of
           it
           nntill
           
             John
          
           a
           matter
           of
           sixty
           years
           after
           Christs
           death
           .
           This
           to
           the
           
             Colossians
          
           could
           not
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Old.
           So
           againe
           ,
           the
           
             Thessalonians
             ,
          
           being
           
             Grecians
             ,
          
           did
           not
           understand
           the
           
             Hebrew
             ,
          
           yet
           they
           were
           commanded
           to
           
             prove
             all
             things
             :
          
           By
           what
           ?
           why
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           the
           Old
           Testament
           which
           ,
           they
           understanding
           not
           (
           the
           
             Hebrew
             )
          
           then
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           translation
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Conclusion
           I
           think
           is
           clear
           ,
           sith
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           
             Gentiles
          
           were
           commanded
           to
           read
           
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
          
           and
           read
           them
           they
           could
           not
           but
           in
           a
           translation
           ;
           therefore
           
             translations
             are
             commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             as
             an
             Ordinance
             and
             constitution
             of
             Heaven
             it
             felf
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           
             Smith
          
           in
           the
           same
           book
           falls
           foule
           on
           the
           
             Greek
          
           translation
           of
           the
           seventy
           ,
           as
           
             that
             it
             was
             a
             grievous
             sin
             to
             translate
             the
             Old
             Testament
             into
             Greek
             ,
             or
             any
             language
             else
             .
          
           His
           reason
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           this
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           bin
           done
           til
           the
           fulnes
           of
           time
           of
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           
             *
          
           
             Gentiles
             :
          
           other
           
           reasons
           he
           hath
           not
           worth
           a
           fig
           ,
           nor
           is
           this
           reason
           much
           better
           .
           It
           's
           known
           that
           
             *
          
           
             Ptolomy
          
           King
           of
           
             Egypt
          
           had
           together
           certaine
           Learned
           Jewes
           ,
           skilful
           in
           the
           Greek
           Language
           ,
           in
           number
           seventy
           two
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           he
           caused
           the
           Old
           Testament
           to
           be
           done
           into
           Greek
           about
           two
           hundred
           and
           ninety
           years
           before
           the
           Birth
           of
           Christ
           :
           And
           this
           is
           observed
           to
           be
           a
           fit
           time
           to
           have
           it
           done
           ;
           for
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           done
           till
           after
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           either
           the
           Jewes
           out
           of
           envy
           would
           have
           kept
           and
           hid
           the
           
             Hebrew
          
           Copies
           ,
           or
           corrupted
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           cast
           some
           suspition
           ,
           and
           evil
           report
           of
           evil
           doings
           on
           the
           translators
           ;
           All
           which
           (
           it
           being
           done
           at
           this
           time
           )
           was
           prevented
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           though
           this
           were
           done
           before
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           the
           time
           of
           the
           full
           calling
           of
           the
           
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           so
           long
           before
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           a
           fit
           preparative
           against
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           (
           whose
           language
           since
           
             Alexanders
          
           conquest
           generally
           was
           Greek
           )
           and
           sith
           there
           then
           was
           no
           printing
           ,
           no
           Copies
           could
           be
           scattered
           abroad
           but
           by
           manuscripts
           ,
           and
           writing
           ,
           which
           is
           great
           labour
           and
           cost
           ,
           and
           this
           being
           such
           a
           slow
           work
           ,
           there
           needed
           that
           this
           translation
           should
           be
           done
           some
           good
           space
           before
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           that
           so
           a
           sufficient
           number
           of
           Manuscript-written
           Copies
           might
           be
           had
           and
           scattered
           abroad
           among
           the
           
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           they
           all
           understanding
           
           the
           Greek
           ,
           and
           but
           few
           or
           none
           the
           
             Hebrew
             :
          
           that
           the
           books
           being
           the
           
             foundation
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
          
           might
           be
           ready
           done
           against
           the
           time
           of
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           
             Gentiles
          
           for
           their
           
           need
           and
           use
           .
        
         
           
             *
          
           The
           time
           of
           this
           translation
           being
           after
           the
           
             Jewes
          
           had
           been
           amongst
           the
           
             Gentiles
          
           in
           captivity
           ,
           we
           finde
           that
           the
           
             Gentiles
          
           being
           to
           creep
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           now
           and
           then
           some
           to
           turn
           
             Proselytes
             ;
          
           and
           was
           it
           not
           fit
           that
           there
           should
           be
           a
           
             translation
             ,
             ready
             to
             bid
             them
             welcome
             into
             the
          
           
           
             Church
             ?
             And
             what
             if
             it
             were
             a
             sinne
             to
             attempt
             the
             full
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             before
             the
             full
             time
             ,
             yet
             who
             can
             say
             with
             any
             reason
             that
             it
             was
             a
             sin
             to
             provide
             a
             translation
             (
             which
             they
             understood
             )
             against
             their
             calling
             ?
          
           Nor
           could
           this
           translation
           be
           sufficiently
           provided
           for
           number
           in
           written
           Copies
           ,
           and
           sufficiently
           scattered
           till
           the
           time
           of
           their
           calling
           ▪
           So
           that
           this
           was
           not
           to
           go
           about
           to
           call
           them
           before
           the
           time
           was
           they
           were
           to
           be
           called
           ,
           but
           rather
           an
           
             excellent
             Providence
          
           to
           have
           Copies
           ready
           in
           a
           language
           they
           understood
           against
           the
           full
           time
           of
           their
           full
           calling
           .
        
         
           
             And
             whereas
             it
             is
             objected
             ,
          
           that
           these
           Jewes
           who
           did
           put
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           into
           the
           Greek
           ,
           
           were
           profane
           men
           ,
           
             is
             more
             then
             I
             knowe
             ,
             or
             then
             they
             can
             prove
             .
          
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           
             that
             the
             act
             of
             translating
             the
             Scriptures
             into
             Greek
             was
             no
             unlawful
             thing
             ,
          
           I
           need
           go
           no
           further
           then
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             who
             becoming
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             to
             save
             some
             ,
          
           were
           careful
           in
           citing
           places
           out
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           )
           to
           tie
           themselves
           much
           to
           this
           Greek
           translation
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           did
           never
           vary
           from
           the
           
             Hebrew
          
           in
           sense
           ,
           yet
           they
           did
           chose
           rather
           to
           follow
           the
           phrase
           and
           words
           of
           the
           Greek
           ,
           then
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           to
           condescend
           as
           far
           as
           might
           be
           to
           the
           
             Gentiles
          
           who
           were
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Greek
           translation
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           the
           Hebrew
           original
           .
        
         
         
           Wherefore
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           froth
           of
           a
           giddy
           head
           in
           this
           man
           ,
           
             to
             call
             this
             act
             of
             translation
             into
             Greek
             a
             grievous
             sin
             ;
          
           sith
           the
           Apostles
           did
           so
           much
           use
           and
           reverence
           it
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           
             Paul
          
           who
           chiefly
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           
             Gentiles
             .
          
        
         
           We
           all
           do
           or
           should
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           began
           at
           
             Hierusalem
             ,
          
           from
           
             *
          
           
             Hierusalem
          
           it
           went
           to
           
             Judea
          
           and
           
             Samariah
             ,
          
           thence
           to
           
             Syria
          
           and
           
             Cilicia
             ,
          
           from
           thence
           to
           
             Ciprus
             ,
             Asia
             ,
             Greece
             ,
             Italy
             ,
          
           and
           from
           these
           parts
           to
           the
           utmost
           coasts
           of
           the
           earth
           according
           to
           the
           commission
           of
           Christ
           .
           Now
           in
           all
           
             *
          
           those
           parts
           the
           Greek
           
           was
           most
           in
           use
           in
           most
           ,
           onely
           in
           use
           in
           some
           ,
           and
           of
           necessity
           they
           had
           recourse
           to
           the
           Greek
           translation
           .
        
         
           
             Smith
          
           speaks
           fowle
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           false
           ,
           and
           forged
           translation
           .
           I
           dispute
           not
           what
           it
           is
           now
           ,
           but
           what
           it
           was
           then
           :
           If
           it
           had
           been
           such
           a
           piece
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
          
           would
           not
           have
           looked
           after
           it
           so
           much
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           nor
           the
           church
           have
           used
           it
           so
           long
           as
           it
           did
           ,
           is
           well
           known
           to
           those
           who
           know
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           the
           church
           did
           generally
           use
           this
           Greek
           translation
           ,
           &
           a
           Latine
           one
           framed
           out
           of
           this
           ,
           &
           scarce
           any
           other
           ,
           if
           any
           other
           at
           all
           ,
           for
           six
           hundred
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           
             Sixtus
             Senensis
             ,
          
           and
           
           
             Bellarmine
          
           (
           men
           of
           great
           reading
           )
           do
           write
           that
           the
           seventy
           Interpreters
           ,
           
           though
           they
           were
           not
           Prophets
           ,
           who
           wrote
           Scripture
           ,
           yet
           that
           they
           had
           a
           line
           ,
           and
           light
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           which
           did
           direct
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           translating
           they
           did
           not
           er●e
           at
           all
           :
           which
           perhaps
           is
           too
           much
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           :
           however
           it
           held
           very
           pure
           I
           am
           perswaded
           along
           time
           ,
           till
           the
           greek
           tongue
           began
           to
           grow
           out
           of
           use
           ,
           and
           then
           came
           in
           a
           world
           of
           translations
           in
           Latine
           ,
           and
           popular
           languages
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           cleare
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           those
           Anabaptists
           ,
           who
           are
           against
           all
           learning
           ,
           are
           against
           all
           translations
           whatsoever
           :
           For
           without
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           Greek
           tongues
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           turne
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           into
           any
           
           language
           whatsoever
           .
           Nor
           without
           the
           understanding
           of
           those
           two
           languages
           can
           any
           understand
           the
           Bible
           in
           the
           Originals
           neither
           :
           And
           on
           this
           ground
           God
           may
           be
           said
           to
           binde
           us
           to
           what
           is
           impossible
           ,
           I
           meane
           to
           build
           on
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           when
           we
           can
           neither
           have
           it
           (
           by
           their
           principles
           )
           in
           any
           Translation
           ,
           nor
           understand
           it
           in
           the
           Originals
           .
        
         
           
           Mr.
           
             Wotton
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Anabaptists
           do
           every
           one
           claim
           a
           priviledge
           of
           not
           erring
           for
           himself
           ,
           (
           yet
           not
           for
           others
           )
           which
           opinion
           ,
           he
           calls
           
             a
             false
             and
             lewd
             opinion
             .
          
           And
           on
           the
           matter
           ,
           if
           that
           they
           do
           so
           hold
           ,
           
             I
          
           know
           no
           great
           need
           or
           use
           they
           have
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           the
           Originals
           or
           translation
           .
        
         
         
           Before
           we
           come
           unto
           the
           maine
           of
           the
           businesse
           ,
           we
           cannot
           skip
           over
           a
           businesse
           of
           Mr.
           
           
             Wotton
             :
          
           his
           words
           are
           these
           .
           
             No
             man
             ever
             dreamed
             that
             we
             commonly
             build
             our
             faith
             upon
             our
             English
             translation
             .
          
           What
           he
           would
           have
           by
           the
           word
           
             (
             commonly
             )
          
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           except
           his
           heart
           did
           faile
           his
           penne
           ,
           when
           he
           wrote
           this
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           word
           
             (
             commonly
             )
          
           he
           had
           a
           conceit
           that
           he
           might
           finde
           by
           it
           some
           shift
           and
           starting
           hole
           .
        
         
           
             A
          
           strange
           speech
           it
           is
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           
             English
          
           men
           (
           of
           such
           he
           speaks
           )
           who
           can
           understand
           no
           language
           but
           
             English
             ,
          
           should
           be
           said
           not
           to
           build
           their
           faith
           on
           the
           
             English
          
           translation
           .
           On
           what
           then
           ?
           The
           Original
           they
           know
           not
           ,
           other
           translations
           they
           understand
           
           not
           .
           And
           if
           they
           must
           not
           build
           their
           faith
           on
           the
           
             English
          
           translation
           they
           are
           left
           nothing
           to
           build
           their
           faith
           on
           .
           And
           what
           is
           this
           ,
           but
           to
           leave
           all
           unlearned
           in
           the
           Originals
           without
           a
           rule
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           not
           to
           steale
           Atheisme
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           is
           ,
           sith
           Atheisme
           is
           such
           a
           welcome
           guest
           to
           the
           corrupt
           heart
           as
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           
           
             Which
             makes
             me
             call
             to
             mind
             an
             Observation
             of
          
           Villeroy
           ,
           
             a
             late
             wise
             Secretary
             of
          
           France
           ,
           That
           the
           maine
           different
           Sects
           of
           Religion
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           the
           fierce
           opposition
           they
           made
           each
           against
           each
           ,
           made
           the
           people
           weary
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           so
           
             Mahomet
          
           crept
           in
           with
           his
           religion
           ,
           and
           was
           too
           welcome
           to
           almost
           all
           ,
           who
           
           were
           almost
           weary
           of
           the
           sundry
           Heresies
           and
           Schisms
           ,
           which
           were
           so
           brief
           and
           rife
           amongst
           Christians
           of
           the
           East
           :
           And
           this
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           overthrew
           the
           Christian
           Church
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           Empires
           and
           states
           next
           ,
           over
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           let
           in
           
             Mahomets
          
           Alchoran
           ,
           and
           
             Mahomets
          
           Sword
           .
        
         
           I
           doubt
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           strange
           opinion
           pressing
           hither
           ,
           but
           would
           be
           welcome
           to
           us
           :
           The
           Christian
           Religion
           was
           never
           in
           such
           danger
           since
           my
           time
           as
           it
           is
           now
           ,
           sith
           men
           runne
           so
           many
           and
           so
           contrary
           wayes
           ,
           that
           few
           can
           now
           tell
           which
           is
           true
           .
           And
           since
           so
           great
           a
           Clerk
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           a
           Reformer
           as
           
             Wotton
             ,
          
           hath
           left
           the
           poore
           
             English
          
           man
           no
           rule
           to
           prove
           his
           own
           ,
           or
           to
           disprove
           the
           contrary
           :
           
           For
           if
           the
           English
           translation
           be
           not
           to
           an
           
             English
          
           man
           ,
           let
           
             Elias
          
           come
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           what
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           the
           rule
           ,
           and
           on
           what
           an
           
             English
          
           man
           may
           build
           his
           faith
           on
           ,
           being
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           left
           him
           but
           his
           English
           translation
           .
        
         
           So
           the
           old
           Church
           after
           
             Malachi
             ,
          
           what
           was
           left
           to
           the
           most
           but
           the
           Greek
           Translation
           ?
           and
           after
           the
           Apostles
           were
           dead
           and
           gone
           ,
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           were
           tied
           to
           the
           Greek
           translation
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           Old
           Testament
           was
           no
           rule
           to
           them
           ,
           except
           to
           a
           few
           ,
           who
           understood
           the
           Hebrew
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           all
           men
           say
           ,
           (
           saith
           
             Aristotle
             )
          
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           al
           the
           learned
           
             (
             I
          
           think
           )
           
           agree
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           used
           no
           translation
           but
           the
           
             Greek
             ,
          
           for
           a
           matter
           of
           six
           hundred
           yeares
           after
           the
           birth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           two
           hundred
           yeares
           before
           .
           So
           that
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           
             position
          
           full
           of
           danger
           for
           men
           to
           affirme
           ,
           
             That
             translations
             are
             not
             a
             rule
             to
             ground
             our
             faith
             on
             ,
             when
             we
             understand
             no
             other
             .
          
           That
           (
           say
           I
           )
           or
           none
           :
           not
           none
           ,
           therefore
           that
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           at
           last
           ,
           after
           the
           clearing
           of
           what
           is
           past
           ,
           we
           come
           to
           the
           maine
           point
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           what
           it
           is
           that
           a
           poore
           soule
           who
           understands
           not
           the
           Originals
           must
           rest
           upon
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           not
           ,
           nor
           will
           not
           be
           wanting
           to
           his
           Church
           in
           things
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           :
           And
           to
           have
           
           a
           rule
           to
           build
           our
           faith
           on
           ,
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           .
           And
           that
           rule
           for
           common
           people
           must
           be
           the
           Scripture
           translated
           ,
           or
           nothing
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           take
           it
           to
           be
           a
           special
           Ordinance
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           should
           be
           translated
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           several
           languages
           .
        
         
           
           For
           the
           Original
           Copies
           ,
           I
           must
           subscribe
           to
           that
           of
           
             Ganus
          
           a
           Papist
           ,
           who
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             we
             are
             not
             to
             ▪
             receive
             into
             the
             holy
             Canon
             both
             for
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             but
             such
             books
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             allow
             ,
             and
             deliver
             over
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           And
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jewes
           did
           preserve
           the
           Hebrew
           Original
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           safe
           and
           sure
           ,
           so
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           same
           
           hand
           of
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           hath
           and
           doth
           preserve
           the
           
             Greek
          
           Original
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           that
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           that
           the
           Originals
           should
           serve
           the
           turne
           of
           all
           ,
           or
           immediately
           of
           any
           ,
           but
           of
           such
           as
           have
           the
           knowledge
           of
           those
           tongues
           ,
           (
           who
           are
           but
           a
           poor
           few
           in
           respect
           of
           all
           the
           world
           over
           )
           wherefore
           I
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           that
           the
           line
           of
           Gods
           providence
           hath
           ,
           and
           doth
           ,
           and
           will
           carry
           the
           matter
           ,
           in
           having
           translations
           of
           several
           languages
           so
           inti●e
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           a
           sufficient
           rule
           to
           ground
           their
           faith
           :
           else
           God
           in
           his
           providence
           must
           needs
           be
           wanting
           in
           providing
           necessaries
           for
           his
           Church
           .
           Nor
           do
           
             I
          
           think
           that
           there
           was
           ,
           or
           
           ever
           shall
           be
           a
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           a
           Church
           of
           Christians
           in
           the
           belly
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           but
           have
           had
           translations
           sufficient
           to
           rest
           their
           souls
           on
           .
        
         
           
             I
          
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           
             vulgar
             ,
          
           for
           all
           its
           faults
           hath
           sufficient
           for
           the
           saving
           of
           some
           soules
           Besides
           among
           the
           Papists
           they
           have
           Pagnine
           allowed
           by
           two
           
           Popes
           ,
           which
           runs
           as
           pure
           as
           any
           Translation
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           
             Arias
             Montanus
          
           a
           translation
           without
           exception
           .
           
             Senensis
          
           
           much
           commends
           
             Jacobus
             de
             Voragine
          
           a
           Papist
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           
             Genua
          
           his
           translation
           into
           the
           
             Italian
             ,
          
           and
           
             Senensis
          
           could
           well
           tell
           ,
           having
           great
           skill
           in
           the
           Originals
           .
        
         
           To
           me
           it
           is
           much
           ,
           that
           
             Senensis
          
           (
           so
           sharp
           a
           Papist
           as
           he
           is
           )
           
           should
           in
           print
           ,
           and
           that
           since
           the
           Councel
           of
           
             Trent
             ,
          
           so
           highly
           commend
           a
           translation
           of
           the
           Bible
           into
           the
           
             Italian
          
           tongue
           .
           And
           
             Leo
          
           the
           tenth
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           did
           just
           before
           
             Luthers
          
           dayes
           ,
           print
           a
           recommendation
           of
           
             Erasinus
          
           translation
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           into
           Latine
           .
           So
           that
           
             I
          
           look
           on
           it
           as
           a
           special
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           translations
           ,
           and
           those
           exact
           too
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           Popery
           :
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           he
           will
           not
           suffer
           the
           visible
           Church
           to
           be
           without
           a
           sufficient
           translation
           ,
           as
           a
           sufficient
           rule
           .
        
         
           Smith
           
             himself
             the
             great
             backbiter
             of
             translations
             ,
             saith
             ,
          
           That
           if
           the
           Translation
           agree
           with
           the
           Original
           ,
           it
           may
           well
           be
           said
           to
           be
           
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           :
           and
           if
           it
           do
           not
           agree
           with
           the
           Original
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           translation
           of
           the
           Original
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           we
           will
           draw
           towards
           the
           main
           conclusion
           ,
           
             How
             a
             simple
             Countrey-man
             is
             to
             believe
             our
             Bible
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             .
          
           Doctor
           
             Jackson
             ,
          
           and
           Master
           
             John
             Goodwin
          
           have
           set
           downe
           many
           ,
           and
           many
           excellent
           things
           ,
           but
           they
           flie
           so
           high
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           for
           Eagles
           .
           One
           may
           say
           of
           their
           books
           ,
           as
           
             Aristotle
          
           said
           of
           his
           books
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           
             That
             they
             were
             published
             ,
             yet
             not
             published
             ,
          
           seeing
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           without
           his
           help
           .
           Now
           all
           the
           considerations
           these
           great
           Sophies
           have
           ,
           and
           let
           there
           be
           as
           much
           more
           added
           to
           them
           ,
           
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           do
           the
           work
           ,
           till
           they
           come
           to
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           spirit
           :
           They
           may
           and
           do
           work
           ,
           and
           acquire
           in
           us
           an
           humane
           faith
           ,
           which
           may
           stand
           free
           from
           actual
           hesitation
           ,
           and
           doubting
           ,
           but
           not
           from
           possible
           dubitation
           ,
           for
           lay
           them
           all
           together
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           deceive
           ,
           or
           be
           deceived
           .
        
         
           Canus
           
             disputes
             strongly
             against
          
           
           Scotus
           ,
           Durand
           ,
           Gabriel
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           
             who
             rested
             themselves
             on
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             an
             acquired
             faith
             first
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             to
             an
             infused
             faith
             :
          
           This
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           were
           to
           sit
           down
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           man
           ,
           not
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           formal
           reason
           of
           our
           infused
           faith
           would
           be
           other
           then
           the
           increated
           truth
           of
           God
           :
           whereas
           the
           difference
           of
           faith
           gotten
           
           by
           helps
           may
           erre
           ,
           but
           faith
           infused
           by
           God
           cannot
           erre
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           when
           we
           have
           all
           done
           ,
           and
           got
           all
           the
           help
           we
           can
           to
           rest
           on
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           work
           is
           not
           done
           ▪
           till
           we
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           have
           this
           sealed
           by
           infused
           faith
           in
           our
           souls
           that
           these
           books
           (
           which
           we
           have
           translated
           )
           are
           the
           very
           words
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           
           Smith
           
             himself
             ,
             that
             grand
             backbiter
             of
             translations
             confesseth
             at
             last
             ,
          
           that
           if
           the
           translations
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           do
           agree
           with
           the
           Originals
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           are
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           nor
           are
           they
           the
           Translations
           except
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           as
           far
           as
           they
           do
           concord
           w
           with
           the
           Originals
           .
           
             If
             an
             Ambassadour
             deliver
             his
             minde
             by
             an
             Interpreter
             ,
             and
             the
             Interpreter
             do
          
           
           
             relate
             things
             right
             (
             else
             he
             is
             not
             an
             Interpreter
             )
             then
             his
             words
             are
             the
             speeches
             of
             the
             Ambassadour
             .
          
        
         
           Well
           then
           ,
           though
           all
           humane
           reasons
           ,
           the
           consent
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           will
           not
           help
           us
           to
           that
           faith
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           which
           will
           help
           us
           to
           heaven
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           a
           preparation
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           preparation
           to
           this
           faith
           infused
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           ordinarily
           look
           for
           faith
           infused
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           way
           of
           this
           faith
           which
           is
           gotten
           by
           the
           arguments
           ,
           reasons
           ,
           considerations
           ,
           convictions
           ,
           and
           helps
           wrought
           by
           the
           Argumentations
           ,
           and
           considerations
           proposed
           by
           men
           which
           do
           work
           (
           as
           most
           often
           it
           doth
           )
           in
           us
           an
           acquired
           humane
           faith
           free
           from
           actual
           (
           though
           not
           from
           possible
           )
           mistake
           and
           doubting
           .
        
         
         
           This
           may
           be
           and
           is
           ,
           a
           faire
           meanes
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           look
           on
           the
           Scripture
           without
           any
           actual
           question
           made
           of
           it
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           .
           And
           then
           by
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Word
           to
           attain
           to
           a
           Divine
           faith
           ,
           which
           is
           infallible
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Divine
           infallible
           truth
           rightly
           conceived
           and
           believed
           by
           it
           .
           For
           it
           is
           out
           of
           question
           that
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           simply
           infallible
           ,
           both
           we
           may
           ,
           and
           do
           attain
           unto
           that
           faith
           in
           the
           divine
           Revelations
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           which
           are
           or
           is
           infallible
           .
        
         
           It
           s
           no
           Paradox
           to
           hold
           ,
           that
           
             a
             thing
             not
             infallible
             ,
             may
             by
             way
             of
             Ministry
             lead
             us
             to
             that
             certainty
             which
             is
             infallible
             :
          
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           hold
           
             universal
             tradition
          
           as
           
           far
           as
           it
           looks
           onely
           on
           the
           votes
           and
           vices
           of
           men
           to
           be
           of
           all
           reasons
           the
           weakest
           .
           For
           the
           arguments
           from
           the
           authority
           of
           God
           be
           the
           strongest
           ,
           yet
           conclusions
           from
           the
           authority
           of
           men
           is
           an
           
             unartificial
             argument
             ,
          
           &
           the
           weakest
           .
           However
           ,
           what
           
             Arminius
          
           saith
           is
           true
           ,
           
             that
             this
             humane
             faith
             built
             on
             such
             an
             universal
             tradition
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             fit
             preparation
             to
             that
             other
             faith
             which
             is
             built
             on
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             :
          
           I
           am
           far●e
           from
           once
           thinking
           ,
           that
           in
           universal
           tradition
           men
           do
           once
           dreame
           to
           make
           the
           last
           resolution
           of
           their
           faith
           into
           the
           veracity
           of
           any
           such
           universal
           tradition
           :
           For
           our
           faith
           must
           rest
           on
           the
           same
           that
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           did
           rest
           their
           faith
           on
           But
           they
           did
           resolve
           their
           faith
           onely
           on
           
           truth
           uncreated
           ,
           and
           divine
           ,
           and
           not
           on
           the
           votes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           any
           universal
           tradition
           .
        
         
           
           
             Canus
          
           speaks
           the
           truth
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           divine
           Scriptures
           is
           not
           to
           be
           sought
           from
           the
           reason
           ,
           or
           authority
           of
           men
           .
           For
           the
           assent
           
           to
           a
           conclusion
           cannot
           be
           more
           certain
           then
           the
           assent
           to
           the
           premisses
           ,
           and
           proofs
           of
           that
           conclusion
           .
           Now
           if
           our
           infused
           faith
           did
           rest
           onely
           or
           chiefly
           on
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           universal
           tradition
           ,
           then
           our
           infused
           faith
           could
           go
           no
           higher
           then
           an
           humane
           and
           created
           truth
           :
           I
           mean
           onely
           or
           chiefly
           on
           the
           voices
           ,
           or
           reasons
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           on
           the
           voice
           and
           authority
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           translations
           ?
           
           Much
           every
           way
           .
           I
           argue
           thus
           :
           The
           end
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           people
           of
           God
           is
           that
           they
           should
           be
           saved
           :
           Now
           if
           God
           set
           down
           the
           end
           ,
           he
           will
           provide
           the
           means
           of
           their
           
           salvation
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           faith
           :
           and
           faith
           is
           not
           built
           on
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           of
           universal
           tradition
           ,
           (
           all
           which
           are
           the
           voices
           of
           men
           )
           but
           on
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           :
           Now
           this
           Word
           of
           God
           cannot
           concerne
           common
           people
           ,
           but
           onely
           as
           translated
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           what
           shall
           a
           poore
           unlearned
           Christian
           do
           ,
           if
           that
           he
           hath
           nothing
           to
           rest
           his
           poore
           soul
           on
           ?
           the
           originals
           he
           understands
           not
           ;
           if
           he
           did
           ,
           the
           first
           Copies
           are
           not
           to
           be
           had
           ;
           and
           he
           cannot
           tell
           whether
           the
           Hebrew
           
           and
           Greek
           Copies
           ,
           be
           the
           
             right
             Hebrew
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
             right
             Greek
             ,
          
           or
           that
           which
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           
             meaning
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             or
             Greek
             ,
          
           but
           as
           men
           tell
           us
           who
           are
           not
           
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             may
             mistake
             .
          
           Besides
           ,
           the
           
             Transcribers
          
           were
           men
           ,
           and
           might
           erre
           :
           These
           considerations
           may
           let
           in
           Atheisme
           like
           a
           flood
           :
           To
           help
           all
           this
           ,
           we
           will
           deliver
           our
           mind
           in
           
             some
             Propositions
             .
          
        
         
           I.
           
             That
             God
          
           (
           as
           I
           shewed
           )
           
             did
             lay
             up
             the
             Hebrew
             Copies
             to
             be
             kept
             by
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             who
             were
             ordered
             by
             God
             to
             be
             faithful
             notaries
             to
             keep
             these
             Records
             ,
             and
             a
             world
             of
             places
             are
             cited
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             according
             as
             they
             are
             nowe
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Copies
             :
             and
             the
          
           
           
             Old
             Testament
             hath
             in
             it
             the
             life
             and
             soule
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           Moses
           
             and
             the
             Prophets
             wrote
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           The
           New
           Testament
           is
           but
           a
           cleare
           ,
           and
           infallible
           counter-part
           of
           the
           Old.
           It
           s
           cleare
           that
           the
           Hebrew
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           stood
           cleare
           and
           uncorrupt
           ,
           without
           any
           breaches
           made
           in
           them
           by
           transcribers
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           till
           the
           time
           of
           the
           publishing
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           manie
           places
           cited
           in
           the
           New
           out
           of
           the
           Old
           :
           chiefly
           where
           Hebrew
           words
           are
           kept
           ,
           and
           repeated
           ,
           as
           
             Hosanna
             ,
             Golgotha
             ,
             Eli
             ,
             Eli
             ,
             Lamasabachthani
             ,
             Mat.
          
           ●7
           .
           sutable
           unto
           the
           places
           whence
           they
           are
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Old
           ,
           chiefly
           in
           Saint
           
             Matthews
          
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           was
           most
           
           punctual
           in
           applying
           and
           suiting
           the
           Prophesies
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           of
           all
           the
           holy
           penmen
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           be
           proved
           that
           
             Matthew
          
           wrote
           after
           that
           was
           done
           ,
           which
           
             Luke
          
           wrote
           in
           
           the
           
             Acts
          
           of
           the
           
             Apostles
             .
          
           Doctor
           
             Jackson
          
           saith
           a
           long
           time
           after
           
             Peter
          
           made
           that
           Sermon
           ,
           
             Act.
          
           1.
           
           Saint
           
             Matthew
          
           addes
           ,
           and
           saith
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             it
             was
             called
             the
             field
             of
             blood
             unto
             this
             day
          
           Which
           argueth
           ,
           that
           he
           wrote
           his
           Gospel
           a
           long
           time
           after
           St.
           
             Peter
          
           made
           his
           Comment
           upon
           the
           
             Psalmist
             ,
             Acts
          
           1.
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           Well
           then
           ,
           as
           God
           committed
           the
           Hebrew
           Text
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           to
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           and
           did
           and
           do●h
           move
           their
           hearts
           to
           keep
           it
           untainted
           to
           this
           day
           :
           
           So
           I
           dare
           lay
           it
           on
           the
           same
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           in
           his
           providence
           is
           so
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           that
           they
           have
           and
           do
           preserve
           the
           Greek
           Text
           uncorrupt
           ,
           and
           clear
           :
           As
           for
           some
           scapes
           by
           Transcribers
           ,
           that
           comes
           to
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           to
           censure
           a
           book
           to
           be
           corrupt
           ,
           because
           of
           some
           scapes
           in
           the
           printing
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           what
           mistake
           is
           in
           one
           print
           ,
           is
           correctin
           another
           .
        
         
           A
           second
           Proposition
           is
           ,
           
             That
             God
             never
             did
             suffer
             his
             Church
             to
             be
             without
             a
             sufficient
             Rule
             ,
             and
             there
             can
             be
             no
             rule
             but
             translations
             to
             the
             Vulgar
             :
          
           Therefore
           I
           make
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           the
           sweet
           providence
           of
           God
           hath
           held
           the
           hearts
           ,
           and
           hands
           ,
           and
           pens
           of
           translators
           ,
           so
           in
           all
           true
           
           Churches
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           that
           the
           
             virnacular
             ,
          
           and
           
             popular
          
           translation
           into
           mother
           tongues
           ,
           have
           beene
           made
           pure
           ,
           without
           any
           considerable
           tincture
           of
           errour
           to
           endanger
           the
           soules
           of
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           For
           what
           if
           Interpreters
           and
           Translators
           were
           not
           Prophets
           ,
           yet
           God
           hath
           and
           doth
           use
           so
           to
           guide
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           been
           ,
           are
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           preserved
           from
           so
           erring
           in
           translating
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           the
           souls
           of
           his
           people
           may
           have
           that
           which
           will
           feed
           them
           to
           eternal
           life
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           have
           sufficient
           for
           their
           instruction
           ,
           and
           consolation
           here
           ,
           and
           salvation
           hereafter
           ?
           This
           is
           the
           opinion
           of
           
             Bellarmine
          
           himselfe
           ,
           albeit
           he
           appropriates
           it
           to
           their
           
             vulgar
             Translation
             ,
          
           yet
           
           I
           think
           the
           eye
           of
           providence
           provides
           for
           all
           vulgar
           ,
           and
           vernacular
           translations
           in
           their
           mother
           tongue
           for
           all
           true
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           
           Translations
           are
           sufficient
           with
           all
           their
           mistakes
           to
           save
           the
           Church
           .
           
             I
             will
             deliver
             this
             in
             the
          
           
           
             words
             of
             Master
          
           Baine
           .
           Faith
           cometh
           by
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           from
           a
           particular
           Minister
           ,
           who
           by
           confession
           of
           all
           is
           subject
           to
           errour
           ;
           As
           God
           hath
           not
           immediately
           and
           infallibly
           assisted
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           erre
           at
           all
           ,
           so
           we
           know
           that
           he
           is
           in
           some
           measure
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           altogether
           erre
           .
           A
           Translation
           that
           erreth
           cannot
           beget
           faith
           ,
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           it
           erreth
           ,
           The
           word
           Translated
           ,
           though
           subject
           to
           errour
           ,
           is
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           and
           begetteth
           ,
           and
           increaseth
           
           faith
           ,
           not
           so
           farre
           forth
           ,
           as
           man
           through
           frailty
           erreth
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           is
           assisted
           through
           speaking
           ,
           and
           translating
           to
           write
           the
           truth
           .
           
             So
             he
             ,
             This
             gives
             full
             satisfaction
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             it
             will
             to
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           maine
           
             Conclusion
             ,
          
           for
           a
           ground
           of
           all
           ,
           
             is
             the
             evidence
             and
             seale
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
          
           which
           perswadeth
           us
           of
           the
           saving
           truth
           in
           the
           Translation
           ,
           and
           by
           way
           of
           Ministry
           to
           come
           to
           saving
           faith
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           by
           our
           several
           Ministers
           Papists
           cry
           up
           the
           inerrable
           and
           infallible
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           themselves
           deny
           not
           but
           their
           particular
           preachers
           (
           whom
           they
           heare
           )
           are
           as
           subject
           to
           erre
           as
           any
           of
           ours
           are
           :
           
             I
          
           know
           no
           
           
           authority
           the
           Church
           hath
           ,
           whatever
           the
           Church
           doth
           is
           but
           Ministerial
           .
           The
           Papists
           and
           we
           agree
           in
           this
           ,
           
             That
             Translations
             ,
             Originals
             ,
             Reading
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             is
             of
             no
             saving
             effect
             without
             the
             Revelation
             and
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             Canus
             (
             I
          
           rather
           
           choose
           to
           mention
           him
           the
           oftener
           ,
           because
           Dr.
           
             John
             Rainolds
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           of
           better
           minde
           ,
           and
           sounder
           judgement
           then
           Popish
           Doctors
           are
           
           the
           most
           of
           them
           :
           )
           It
           is
           a
           great
           errour
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           in
           them
           who
           think
           they
           can
           either
           understand
           ,
           or
           interpret
           the
           Scripture
           without
           the
           peculiar
           gift
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           And
           againe
           ,
           
           
             The
             last
             resolution
             of
             our
             faith
             must
             be
             in
             the
             inner
             efficiency
             of
             God
             moving
             to
             beleeve
             .
             We
             believe
             not
          
           
           
             for
             that
          
           John
           
             or
             any
             man
             else
             saith
             it
             ,
             but
             because
             God
             hath
             revealed
             it
             .
             Now
             that
             God
             hath
             revealed
             his
             minde
             ,
             we
             do
             immediately
             believe
             it
             by
             special
             instinct
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             The
             formal
             reason
             of
             our
             assent
             is
             the
             light
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             God
             doth
             infuse
             into
             us
             ;
          
           and
           for
           this
           he
           cites
           
             Aquinas
             ,
             Lect.
          
           2.
           
             ad
             Rom.
          
           10.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           understanding
           in
           us
           discernes
           of
           natural
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           taste
           in
           matters
           of
           sense
           ,
           so
           when
           the
           minde
           of
           a
           man
           is
           inlightened
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           we
           are
           inabled
           to
           discerne
           doctrines
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           from
           errours
           which
           are
           not
           of
           God
           .
           This
           his
           resolution
           is
           often
           up
           and
           down
           in
           his
           book
           .
        
         
           
           Bellarmine
           
             is
             for
             the
             same
             conclusion
             .
          
           A
           man
           cannot
           
             (
             saith
             he
             )
          
           
           without
           the
           special
           illustration
           of
           
           God
           believe
           the
           mysteries
           of
           faith
           .
           
             And
             again
             ,
          
           Faith
           cannot
           arise
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           but
           by
           divine
           revelation
           ,
           which
           is
           either
           immediately
           from
           God
           alone
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           instrument
           of
           the
           Word
           reade
           or
           preached
           .
        
         
           
             I
             think
             it
             hath
             truth
             in
             it
             ,
          
           
           
             which
          
           Canus
           
             observes
             ,
          
           That
           
             Peter
          
           had
           heard
           the
           Testimony
           of
           
             John
          
           Baptist
           ,
           when
           with
           open
           voice
           he
           proclaimed
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           
             John
             1.
             84.
          
           and
           had
           moreover
           with
           his
           own
           eyes
           seene
           many
           miracles
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           after
           all
           these
           ,
           Christ
           doth
           ascribe
           
             Peters
          
           
           confession
           of
           his
           saith
           to
           none
           of
           of
           these
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           divine
           revelation
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           Protestants
           and
           Papists
           ,
           we
           and
           they
           concurre
           in
           
           this
           ,
           
             That
             at
             last
             we
             must
             sit
             down
             by
             the
             evidence
             and
             sealing
             testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
          
           but
           with
           this
           difference
           :
           They
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Spirit
             gives
             light
             and
             evidence
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
          
           we
           say
           ,
           
             To
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
           Nothing
           can
           be
           seene
           without
           some
           light
           or
           other
           :
           Things
           of
           Reason
           cannot
           be
           conceived
           without
           the
           light
           of
           reason
           ,
           nor
           things
           of
           the
           Spirit
           without
           the
           light
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           Though
           
             Wotton
          
           hath
           cast
           an
           unhappy
           stone
           or
           two
           at
           translations
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           answer
           
             Fisher
             ,
          
           who
           said
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             teacheth
             ,
          
           and
           perswadeth
           men
           to
           believe
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Are
             you
          
           (
           saith
           
             Wotton
             )
          
           
           
             they
             who
             mock
             at
             private
             spirits
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             yet
             are
             glad
             to
             flie
             that
             help
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             as
             likely
             the
             Spirit
             should
             teach
             men
             which
             is
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             assure
             them
             of
             a
             translation
             ,
             as
             of
             this
             or
             that
             mans
             Ordination
             and
             Priesthood
             ?
          
           So
           he
           ,
           thus
           at
           last
           ,
           he
           is
           for
           the
           divine
           authority
           of
           translations
           .
        
         
           But
           is
           not
           this
           to
           fall
           upon
           private
           revelations
           ?
           No
           such
           matter
           :
           for
           we
           call
           not
           in
           for
           the
           Testimony
           of
           revealing
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           teach
           us
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           is
           revealed
           in
           the
           word
           ;
           that
           wer
           to
           bring
           in
           privat
           revelations
           :
           But
           because
           none
           doth
           ,
           or
           can
           know
           the
           secrets
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           therefore
           
           we
           say
           ,
           
             that
             we
             are
             made
             to
             see
             the
             evidence
             of
             truth
             first
             revealed
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             that
             light
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             the
             Spirit
             kindleth
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             both
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             minde
             of
             the
             Sripture
             is
             not
             onely
             revealed
             ,
             but
             confirmed
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             us
             and
             to
             us
             .
          
        
         
           So
           here
           is
           no
           use
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           reveal
           new
           lights
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           us
           the
           evidence
           of
           these
           truthes
           which
           are
           in
           the
           Word
           .
           
             A
             private
             spirit
             is
             to
             lead
             us
             from
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             lead
             us
             to
             the
             Word
             .
          
           And
           all
           this
           is
           done
           by
           illightning
           our
           understandings
           ,
           and
           sanctifying
           our
           wills
           to
           discern
           and
           to
           approve
           the
           evidence
           of
           truth
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Scripture
           and
           no
           other
           .
        
         
           
             They
             say
             ,
             their
             Church
             cannot
             erre
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             .
             And
             why
             forsooth
             ?
             Because
             it
             is
          
           infallibly
           guided
           by
           the
           strait
           line
           of
           the
           spirit
           .
           
             We
             say
             ,
          
           The
           true
           Church
           cannot
           so
           
           erre
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           or
           life
           ,
           as
           to
           fall
           away
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           fall
           into
           damnation
           .
           And
           why
           ?
           Because
           (
           besides
           other
           helps
           )
           the
           true
           Church
           is
           guided
           by
           the
           certain
           and
           infallible
           direction
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           the
           vicar
           general
           
           to
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           .
           
             Why
             then
             may
             not
             we
             twit
             them
             ,
             rather
             then
             they
             do
             us
             with
             the
             private
             spirit
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Aquinas
             ,
          
           the
           first
           through-Papist
           
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           (
           It
           is
           Dr.
           
             John
             Rainolds
          
           censure
           of
           him
           )
           shall
           speak
           last
           for
           this
           point
           ▪
           
             All
             holy
             learning
             is
             proved
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             onely
             ,
             necessarily
             ;
             out
             of
             all
             other
             authors
             only
             ,
             probably
             :
             For
             our
             faith
             doth
             rest
             on
             the
             revelation
             made
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             who
             wrote
             the
             Canonical
             Books
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             any
             other
             revelation
             ,
             if
             any
             be
             made
             to
             other
             Doctors
             .
          
           So
           he
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           preferred
           by
           
             Innocent
             the
             Pope
          
           before
           all
           
           Writers
           next
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           &
           well
           might
           the
           Pope
           so
           do
           (
           saith
           the
           same
           Dr.
           
             Rainolds
             )
          
           for
           that
           he
           deserved
           better
           of
           the
           Papacy
           then
           all
           the
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           are
           so
           plaine
           ,
           that
           to
           argue
           more
           were
           to
           weaken
           
           them
           .
           As
           I
           have
           read
           it
           to
           be
           the
           observation
           of
           
             Tully
             ,
             That
             things
             perspicuous
             and
             clear
             are
             much
             obscured
             by
             much
             arguing
             :
          
           I
           hope
           the
           Papists
           for
           shame
           will
           give
           over
           fooling
           against
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           run
           after
           private
           Spirits
           and
           revelations
           ,
           since
           
             Aquinas
          
           the
           flower
           of
           the
           Papists
           speaks
           out
           as
           much
           as
           we
           do
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           sealing
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           Application
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           made
           a
           long
           and
           tedious
           discourse
           about
           the
           Originals
           and
           Translations
           ,
           because
           I
           find
           by
           my
           
           
             self
             ,
             that
          
           things
           let
           fall
           in
           Print
           by
           learned
           men
           and
           great
           reformers
           as
           touching
           the
           Originals
           ,
           that
           none
           can
           say
           this
           is
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           that
           the
           Greek
           ,
           but
           because
           Linguists
           and
           learned
           men
           say
           so
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           erre
           :
           Nor
           that
           this
           is
           the
           English
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Greek
           which
           we
           say
           is
           ,
           but
           men
           subject
           to
           trip
           ,
           do
           so
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Originals
           transcribed
           into
           many
           Copies
           might
           erre
           ,
           and
           mistake
           :
           and
           for
           the
           translations
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           flaws
           in
           them
           too
           ,
           since
           the
           transcribers
           ,
           and
           translators
           were
           no
           Prophets
           ,
           but
           men
           ,
           though
           not
           willing
           perhaps
           ,
           yet
           subject
           to
           speak
           and
           write
           besides
           the
           matter
           :
           that
           translations
           are
           not
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           our
           rule
           .
        
         
           These
           and
           such
           things
           as
           these
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           do
           stagger
           the
           thoughts
           of
           weak
           ,
           &
           of
           strong
           Christians
           too
           ,
           and
           drive
           a
           many
           towards
           Atheisme
           :
           
           And
           now
           saith
           a
           sick
           soule
           ,
           
             What
             shall
             a
             poore
             feeble-hearted
             Christian
             do
             ?
          
        
         
           My
           counsel
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           is
           come
           to
           be
           certain
           without
           actual
           doubting
           by
           reasons
           ,
           arguments
           ,
           consent
           of
           times
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           our
           Bible
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           in
           all
           humility
           and
           sincerity
           apply
           himselfe
           to
           read
           it
           ,
           to
           hear
           it
           read
           ,
           to
           heare
           it
           preached
           ;
           and
           he
           may
           promise
           to
           himself
           that
           by
           the
           use
           of
           the
           word
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           will
           infuse
           &
           inspire
           divine
           &
           saving
           faith
           into
           his
           soul
           ,
           and
           free
           him
           not
           only
           from
           all
           actual
           ,
           but
           possible
           doubting
           ,
           that
           the
           Bible
           translated
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           .
           And
           if
           the
           translation
           ,
           then
           the
           Originals
           :
           For
           what
           ever
           is
           the
           instrument
           to
           convert
           the
           soul
           ;
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           pure
           word
           of
           God
           .
        
         
         
           Some
           are
           firme
           that
           God
           never
           works
           a
           miracle
           ,
           but
           to
           confirme
           truth
           :
           This
           is
           past
           question
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           doth
           never
           work
           this
           miracle
           to
           convert
           the
           soule
           ,
           but
           by
           Gods
           word
           :
           So
           say
           ,
           
             Now
             I
             know
             that
             it
             is
             the
             pure
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             a
             means
             to
             convert
             my
             soul
             :
          
           so
           
             Psal.
          
           19.
           7
           
           :
           
             The
             Law
             of
             the
          
           
           
             Lord
             is
             perfect
             ,
             converting
             the
             soul
             ;
          
           By
           this
           then
           I
           know
           that
           it
           is
           without
           dispute
           the
           perfect
           Law
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           because
           it
           doth
           not
           only
           evince
           and
           convince
           me
           ,
           but
           convert
           my
           soul
           :
           St
           :
           
             Austine
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           converted
           by
           reading
           the
           last
           verse
           of
           the
           thirteenth
           to
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
          
           and
           that
           did
           prove
           to
           
             Austine
          
           that
           it
           was
           the
           perfect
           Law
           and
           word
           of
           God
           :
           It
           is
           storied
           ,
           that
           
             Cyprian
          
           was
           converted
           by
           reading
           the
           Prophet
           
             Jonas
             :
          
           And
           
           
             Iunius
          
           in
           his
           life
           written
           by
           himself
           ,
           
           saith
           that
           he
           was
           converted
           by
           reading
           the
           first
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           
             Iohn
             :
          
           For
           
             Austine
             &
             Cyprian
             ,
          
           I
           think
           neither
           of
           them
           had
           
           much
           skill
           in
           the
           Originals
           ,
           no
           ,
           nor
           
             Iunius
          
           neither
           at
           that
           time
           :
           wherefore
           it
           is
           plain
           enough
           that
           they
           were
           converted
           by
           reading
           translations
           .
        
         
           When
           then
           a
           man
           doth
           finde
           that
           by
           reading
           or
           hearing
           translations
           read
           or
           preached
           upon
           ,
           it
           hath
           pleased
           God
           to
           warme
           thy
           heart
           ,
           to
           turn
           and
           change
           thy
           poor
           soul
           ,
           to
           convert
           thee
           into
           a
           new
           creature
           ,
           go
           thy
           ways
           ,
           doubt
           nothing
           its
           an
           argument
           past
           answer
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Bible
             even
             as
             translated
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             .
          
           Go
           on
           ,
           look
           on
           it
           as
           Gods
           word
           ,
           read
           on
           still
           ,
           be
           diligent
           to
           hear
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           best
           ears
           
           thou
           hast
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           it
           more
           and
           more
           to
           convert
           and
           sanctifie
           thee
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           to
           assure
           thee
           by
           an
           
             undoubtful
             ,
          
           and
           divine
           faith
           inspired
           and
           infused
           into
           thy
           poor
           soul
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           this
           book
           ,
           &
           no
           other
           ,
           
             is
             the
             very
             Word
             of
             God
             .
          
        
         
           By
           this
           you
           see
           ,
           where
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           poor
           crazy
           soul
           may
           find
           rest
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           to
           rest
           on
           the
           translated
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           waiting
           therein
           on
           the
           line
           of
           the
           sweet
           providence
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           use
           of
           the
           word
           will
           breath
           into
           his
           soul
           divine
           faith
           infused
           by
           the
           sure
           influence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           spirit
           brings
           a
           light
           with
           it
           by
           which
           we
           know
           that
           ,
           &
           what
           we
           know
           ,
           this
           is
           done
           by
           a
           divine
           faith
           ,
           not
           by
           humane
           conjecture
           ,
           being
           wrought
           in
           us
           by
           a
           special
           providence
           of
           God
           perswading
           
           and
           drawing
           us
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           contents
           therein
           to
           be
           of
           Divine
           authority
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           this
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           to
           make
           our
           private
           spirit
           the
           rule
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           but
           we
           lay
           all
           at
           the
           foote
           of
           the
           divine
           providence
           to
           put
           light
           into
           our
           minds
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           work
           in
           us
           a
           firm
           assent
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           indeed
           and
           truth
           the
           very
           Word
           of
           God
           .
           And
           none
           of
           this
           is
           done
           otherwise
           then
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           itself
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           joyning
           with
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           nothing
           can
           work
           saving
           grace
           in
           any
           man
           to
           the
           conversion
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           Word
           of
           God
           :
           But
           this
           the
           word
           translated
           hath
           wrought
           in
           me
           ,
           therefore
           I
           know
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           
           Scripture
           translated
           is
           the
           word
           
           of
           God
           ,
           sith
           nothing
           but
           Gods
           word
           can
           turne
           and
           convert
           the
           soul
           .
        
         
           Make
           the
           most
           of
           that
           which
           some
           call
           
             universal
             tradition
             ▪
          
           it
           can
           bring
           us
           no
           farther
           then
           an
           humane
           belief
           ,
           little
           better
           is
           it
           then
           that
           which
           the
           Papists
           call
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Church
           we
           grant
           needful
           ,
           and
           useful
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           acknowledge
           none
           .
           Thus
           the
           
             Jewes
          
           are
           for
           their
           
             Rabbines
             ,
          
           and
           their
           universal
           tradition
           .
           So
           did
           the
           
             Saracens
             ;
          
           like
           as
           the
           Gentiles
           did
           ,
           build
           on
           the
           universal
           tradition
           .
        
         
           But
           after
           this
           tedious
           discourse
           ,
           
           the
           thing
           which
           we
           Christians
           are
           to
           rest
           our
           faith
           on
           ,
           which
           is
           common
           to
           all
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           meanest
           ,
           is
           that
           internal
           light
           infused
           into
           
             us
             all
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             we
             most
             firmely
             ,
             and
             most
             certainly
             are
             moved
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             bible
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             the
             Bible
             ,
             is
             our
             most
             certaine
             rule
             which
             cannot
             erre
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Vniversal
             Tradition
             of
          
           Jewes
           ,
           Saracens
           ,
           Papists
           ,
           
             hath
             beene
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             subject
             to
             errours
             more
             or
             lesse
             .
          
        
         
           The
           end
           and
           use
           of
           all
           ,
           is
           to
           call
           upon
           all
           Christians
           ,
           chiefly
           when
           they
           are
           in
           some
           doubting
           veine
           ,
           to
           turne
           away
           from
           all
           authority
           of
           Churches
           ,
           of
           men
           ,
           of
           universal
           
           
           Tradition
           ,
           and
           to
           looke
           up
           to
           the
           providence
           who
           hath
           provided
           sincere
           food
           and
           physick
           for
           our
           poore
           soules
           ,
           which
           Christians
           have
           found
           ,
           do
           ,
           and
           shall
           finde
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Bible
           translated
           into
           severall
           Languages
           ,
           for
           the
           use
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           cannot
           skill
           in
           the
           Originals
           .
           And
           I
           think
           no
           man
           dares
           deny
           ,
           but
           a
           Minister
           who
           hath
           himselfe
           little
           skill
           in
           the
           Originals
           ,
           may
           by
           expounding
           and
           propounding
           the
           Translations
           convert
           the
           soules
           of
           such
           Christians
           as
           are
           the
           hearers
           of
           such
           Preachers
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           C.
           2.
           
           How
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           he
           that
           is
           borne
           of
           God
           cannot
           sinne
           ,
           
             1
             John
             3.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           HOnest
           
             Melancthon
          
           speakes
           against
           some
           in
           his
           Countrey
           in
           his
           dayes
           called
           
             Swenkfeldians
             ,
             who
             held
             themselves
             after
             new
             birth
             to
             be
             just
             and
             perfect
             .
          
           I
           have
           ,
           not
           long
           since
           seene
           a
           little
           
             English
          
           printed
           book
           ,
           cast
           into
           sundry
           propositions
           ,
           one
           whereof
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           remember
           the
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           after
           they
           are
           renued
           once
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           perfect
           as
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           ,
           and
           as
           
             Adam
          
           was
           in
           Paradise
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           tenet
           of
           the
           Familists
           of
           old
           ,
           that
           being
           once
           indued
           with
           the
           Divine
           nature
           
           in
           their
           conversion
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           are
           
             Goddified
             .
          
        
         
           The
           report
           is
           that
           those
           sprung
           up
           amongst
           us
           ,
           commonly
           called
           
             Quakers
             ,
          
           are
           of
           the
           same
           fancy
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           presse
           this
           place
           of
           
             John
             ,
          
           that
           being
           once
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           commit
           sinne
           ,
           for
           Gods
           seed
           remaineth
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           cannot
           commit
           sin
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           borne
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           Their
           senslesse
           sense
           cannot
           
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           place
           .
           For
           the
           same
           Apostle
           in
           the
           same
           Epistle
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             ,
             if
             we
             say
             that
             we
             have
             no
             sinne
             ,
             we
             make
             him
             a
             liar
             .
          
           And
           is
           not
           
           this
           a
           sinne
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           great
           one
           too
           ,
           to
           make
           God
           a
           liar
           ?
           
             John
          
           saith
           not
           ,
           if
           
             (
             you
             )
          
           but
           if
           
             (
             we
             )
             ,
          
           comprehending
           himselfe
           too
           :
           
           and
           I
           hope
           it
           cannot
           be
           thought
           but
           
             John
             ,
          
           a
           chiefe
           Apostle
           ,
           was
           born
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           Besides
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           said
           ,
           
             That
             he
             who
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             sinne
             ,
             but
             (
             cannot
             )
             sinne
             .
          
           And
           all
           over
           the
           Bible
           in
           the
           stories
           of
           the
           best
           of
           men
           who
           were
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           they
           could
           sinne
           ,
           and
           did
           sinne
           ,
           and
           those
           sinnes
           which
           were
           very
           great
           too
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           is
           not
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           ,
           is
           ,
           or
           ever
           shall
           be
           any
           meere
           man
           borne
           so
           of
           God
           as
           not
           to
           sin
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           in
           and
           under
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           truly
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           
             (
             cannot
             )
          
           sin
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           that
           which
           these
           write
           ,
           
             that
             when
             once
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Divine
             nature
             ,
             they
          
           
           
             are
             as
             perfect
             as
          
           Adam
           
             in
             Paradise
             ,
          
           This
           is
           but
           their
           owne
           fancy
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           such
           matter
           :
           But
           say
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           so
           ,
           but
           as
           perfect
           as
           the
           Angels
           in
           heaven
           ,
           yet
           from
           that
           it
           followes
           not
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           said
           of
           them
           simply
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           sinne
           :
           For
           
             Adam
          
           did
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           sinne
           :
           he
           had
           indeed
           a
           Tempter
           without
           ,
           but
           no
           concupiscence
           to
           tempt
           him
           within
           .
           Nay
           ,
           more
           then
           that
           ,
           the
           lapsed
           Angels
           before
           their
           fall
           had
           nothing
           from
           within
           ,
           nothing
           from
           without
           to
           tempt
           them
           .
           Within
           nothing
           but
           purity
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           no
           sin
           ,
           no
           shadow
           of
           sinne
           :
           Nothing
           from
           without
           to
           tempt
           them
           ;
           nothing
           within
           but
           holinesse
           ,
           nothing
           without
           but
           holinesse
           ,
           
           without
           spot
           ,
           or
           wrinkle
           ,
           yet
           then
           those
           very
           Angels
           were
           sin-able
           ,
           for
           they
           did
           fall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           sin
           .
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           None
           but
           God
           ia
           absolutely
           free
           from
           all
           possibility
           of
           sinning
           :
           God
           onely
           
           in
           this
           sense
           is
           holy
           ,
           he
           not
           only
           doth
           not
           lie
           ,
           but
           he
           
             cannot
             lie
             :
             Adam
          
           in
           Paradise
           was
           made
           upright
           ,
           the
           Angels
           in
           Heaven
           were
           made
           more
           pure
           then
           
             Adam
             ,
          
           both
           
             Adam
          
           and
           the
           Angels
           had
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           places
           to
           be
           kept
           from
           sinne
           ,
           but
           being
           creatures
           created
           with
           free
           will
           ,
           those
           
             Angels
          
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           
             Adam
          
           in
           Paradise
           (
           that
           heaven
           upon
           earth
           )
           might
           and
           did
           sinne
           ;
           and
           so
           might
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Angels
           too
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           been
           supported
           
           by
           grace
           for
           those
           were
           
             a
          
           elected
           ,
           and
           
             b
          
           Election
           is
           of
           grace
           .
           And
           should
           the
           elect
           Angels
           sinne
           but
           once
           the
           least
           sin
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           be
           saved
           ,
           as
           it
           fell
           out
           with
           those
           Angels
           which
           did
           sin
           :
           For
           
             c
          
           Christ
           took
           not
           the
           nature
           of
           Angels
           ,
           but
           the
           seed
           of
           
             Abraham
             ;
          
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           sin
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           be
           restored
           by
           a
           Mediatour
           .
           The
           Angels
           are
           holy
           ,
           
             Daniel
          
           4.
           13.
           and
           so
           must
           be
           saved
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           and
           should
           sinne
           ,
           
             Matthew
          
           21.
           30
           ,
           31.
           
           
           Againe
           ,
           those
           ministering
           spirits
           do
           alwayes
           see
           the
           face
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           true
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           sin
           :
           For
           no
           sooner
           did
           those
           non-Elect
           Angels
           sin
           ,
           but
           they
           presently
           left
           
           their
           habitation
           ,
           
             Jude
          
           6.
           and
           were
           cast
           downe
           into
           
             Tartar
             ,
          
           that
           is
           Hell
           ,
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           2
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           Indeed
           when
           men
           are
           once
           in
           Heaven
           they
           are
           safe
           from
           sin
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           place
           for
           tears
           ,
           therefore
           not
           for
           sinne
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           21.
           4.
           
           Now
           
             Luke
          
           20.
           
           There
           is
           no
           more
           promised
           to
           the
           blessed
           men
           after
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           Angels
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           shall
           be
           equal
           ,
           not
           superior
           to
           the
           Angels
           :
           therefore
           nor
           men
           ,
           nor
           Angels
           Elect
           can
           or
           shall
           sin
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           the
           other
           Angels
           did
           once
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           not
           Elect
           ,
           nor
           confirmed
           in
           and
           by
           grace
           .
        
         
           Thus
           then
           you
           see
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           said
           of
           the
           unelect
           
           Angels
           once
           in
           heaven
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           sort
           of
           men
           till
           they
           come
           to
           heaven
           that
           they
           nor
           do
           ,
           nor
           can
           sin
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           
             I
          
           think
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           say
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           they
           cannot
           sin
           ,
           though
           they
           say
           so
           ,
           yet
           I
           think
           they
           themselves
           do
           not
           think
           so
           .
           I
           remember
           a
           golden
           saying
           of
           
             Austine
             :
          
           He
           saith
           ,
           he
           who
           thinks
           
           he
           can
           live
           without
           sinne
           ,
           doth
           not
           avoid
           sinne
           ,
           but
           rather
           excludes
           all
           pardon
           .
           So
           that
           this
           is
           not
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           That
           ever
           any
           man
           was
           ,
           is
           ,
           or
           shall
           be
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           either
           cannot
           or
           doth
           not
           sin
           .
        
         
           
           Doctor
           
             Hammond
          
           following
           many
           Learned
           men
           saith
           this
           (
           cannot
           sin
           )
           is
           meant
           that
           upon
           that
           head
           and
           score
           he
           cannot
           sin
           ,
           to
           signifie
           that
           their
           being
           
           borne
           of
           God
           can
           be
           no
           patent
           ,
           
           or
           security
           for
           their
           sinning
           .
           The
           same
           saith
           
             Austine
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             That
             the
             borne
             of
             God
             sinne
             not
             ,
          
           as
           ,
           or
           upon
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           borne
           of
           God
           .
           For
           this
           is
           alledged
           that
           of
           the
           same
           Saint
           
             John
          
           1
           
             Epist.
          
           3.
           6.
           
           
             Whosoevor
             sinneth
             hath
             not
             seene
             him
             ,
             neither
             known
             him
             ,
             meaning
             ,
          
           that
           the
           seeing
           and
           knowing
           him
           doth
           not
           let
           in
           sin
           ,
           but
           rather
           this
           is
           against
           sin
           .
           So
           
             Paul
             ,
             I
             do
             that
             I
             would
             not
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             do
             what
             I
             would
             :
          
           there
           is
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           some
           ignorance
           ,
           some
           not
           knowing
           of
           him
           when
           any
           sinne
           is
           sinned
           .
        
         
           Master
           
             Anthony
             Burges
          
           speech
           
             I
          
           think
           is
           in
           the
           right
           .
           All
           sins
           saith
           he
           are
           called
           ,
           because
           all
           sinners
           are
           ignorant
           of
           something
           
           they
           should
           know
           ,
           
             there
             being
             no
             sinne
             which
             doth
             not
             proceed
             from
             some
             errour
             in
             the
             practical
             judgement
             :
             For
             although
             a
             man
             sin
             wilfully
             and
             advisedly
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             cause
             of
             the
             malice
             ,
             but
             the
             malice
             it self
             ,
             as
          
           Austine
           
             speaks
             of
             some
             of
             his
             sins
             ;
             yet
             even
             then
             there
             is
             an
             errour
             in
          
           
           
             that
             mans
             conscience
             .
          
           Thus
           he
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           I
           subscribe
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           not
           faith
           ,
           nor
           knowledge
           which
           dwelleth
           in
           us
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           we
           sin
           ,
           but
           as
           
             Paul
          
           speaks
           of
           himself
           ,
           it
           is
           sin
           which
           dwelleth
           in
           us
           :
           
             Not
             I
             (
             as
             I
             )
             but
             sinne
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             me
             .
          
           So
           then
           a
           man
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           treads
           beside
           the
           line
           ,
           he
           may
           say
           ,
           
             it
             is
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             sinne
             that
             dwells
             in
             me
             :
          
           so
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           truth
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           is
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           
           born
           of
           God
           doth
           not
           sin
           ,
           
             nor
             cannot
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           pious
           ,
           and
           truth
           ,
           but
           under
           correction
           I
           do
           not
           think
           it
           to
           be
           the
           square
           meaning
           of
           this
           text
           .
           What
           then
           ?
           some
           think
           it
           to
           be
           this
           .
           
             He
             that
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             ,
             sinneth
             not
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             sinneth
             not
             as
             the
             devil
             did
             ,
          
           who
           
             ve
             ▪
             se
          
           8.
           of
           this
           chapter
           ,
           
             sinneth
          
           (
           not
           sinned
           )
           
             but
             sinneth
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           like
           to
           be
           the
           mind
           of
           this
           text
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           same
           verse
           before
           ,
           He
           
             that
             committeth
             sinne
             is
             of
             the
             Devill
             .
          
           That
           I
           think
           is
           too
           short
           which
           some
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           proper
           sense
           of
           this
           Text
           is
           ,
           he
           that
           is
           
             born
             of
             God
             sinneth
             not
             ,
             that
             sinne
             of
             blasphemy
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           then
           ,
           the
           full
           meaning
           
           is
           ,
           
             that
             he
             that
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             commit
             sinne
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           make
           it
           his
           practice
           ,
           his
           occupation
           ,
           his
           work
           ;
           he
           doth
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           doth
           it
           besides
           his
           minde
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           doth
           it
           ,
           he
           
           is
           besides
           himself
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           as
           the
           Prodigal
           was
           .
           It
           is
           long
           of
           some
           fits
           in
           his
           disease
           ,
           when
           he
           doth
           it
           not
           onely
           as
           his
           act
           ,
           but
           as
           his
           work
           ,
           who
           give
           
           themselves
           over
           to
           be
           sould
           ,
           and
           servants
           to
           sin
           .
           So
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           so
           Christ
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           7
           :
           23
           :
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             all
             ye
             that
             work
             iniquity
             :
          
           Therefore
           Saint
           
             John
          
           speaks
           of
           such
           who
           are
           not
           regenerate
           ,
           whose
           desire
           is
           to
           sin
           ,
           and
           are
           afire
           to
           commit
           it
           :
           For
           otherwise
           all
           the
           regenerate
           do
           sin
           :
           so
           this
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           
             If
             we
             say
             we
             say
             we
             have
             no
             sin
             we
             seduce
             our selves
             .
          
        
         
         
           Nor
           do
           they
           sin
           onely
           of
           infirmity
           ,
           but
           sometimes
           they
           fall
           into
           greater
           sins
           ,
           even
           into
           some
           of
           the
           greatest
           sins
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           not
           
           unto
           death
           as
           our
           Apostle
           saith
           .
           So
           that
           such
           as
           are
           born
           of
           God
           sin
           they
           may
           ,
           sin
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           great
           sins
           ,
           but
           to
           go
           on
           in
           a
           course
           of
           finning
           to
           the
           death
           ,
           this
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           do
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           born
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           The
           onely
           shew
           of
           exception
           that
           can
           be
           taken
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Adam
          
           who
           is
           called
           (
           they
           say
           )
           
             Luke
          
           3.
           
             ult.
             the
             son
             of
             God
             did
             sin
             ,
          
           and
           might
           ,
           as
           the
           state
           stood
           with
           him
           ,
           unto
           death
           :
           And
           the
           Angels
           called
           the
           
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Job
           2.
           1.
           did
           a
           many
           of
           them
           sin
           unto
           death
           .
        
         
         
           But
           we
           read
           not
           that
           these
           were
           said
           to
           be
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           had
           this
           seed
           remaining
           in
           them
           .
           They
           were
           called
           the
           sons
           of
           God
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           that
           holinesse
           wherein
           they
           were
           created
           ;
           but
           the
           regenerate
           that
           are
           (
           said
           to
           be
           borne
           of
           God
           )
           are
           so
           said
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           grace
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           which
           is
           rooted
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           cannot
           die
           in
           Christ
           the
           roote
           ,
           so
           it
           cannot
           wither
           away
           in
           Christians
           the
           branches
           .
           The
           sap
           ,
           which
           is
           still
           alive
           and
           fresh
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           kept
           so
           alive
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           albeit
           it
           do
           not
           keep
           them
           from
           sinning
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           so
           preserve
           them
           ,
           that
           
           they
           cannot
           sin
           unto
           death
           ;
           they
           are
           so
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           suffer
           any
           of
           his
           true
           members
           to
           sin
           all
           their
           spiritual
           life
           away
           .
        
      
       
         
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
          
           N.
           2.
           
           How
           can
           a
           regenerate
           man
           sin
           ,
           since
           grace
           is
           predominant
           ,
           and
           the
           infused
           Theological
           habits
           of
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           charity
           are
           stronger
           then
           their
           sins
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ
               .
            
          
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           ,
           and
           should
           always
           shew
           themselves
           to
           be
           so
           .
           And
           Divines
           make
           this
           difference
           between
           moral
           vertues
           acquired
           ,
           and
           spiritual
           habits
           and
           graces
           :
           that
           for
           habits
           moral
           ,
           we
           may
           use
           them
           as
           we
           will
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           under
           the
           free
           
           Power
           of
           our
           wills
           ;
           but
           for
           habits
           and
           graces
           infused
           into
           our
           wills
           (
           the
           seat
           of
           them
           )
           our
           wills
           are
           rather
           under
           them
           and
           their
           power
           .
        
         
           Then
           thus
           (
           under
           the
           power
           and
           determination
           of
           God
           )
           that
           there
           is
           a
           force
           in
           them
           to
           rule
           ,
           and
           over-rule
           all
           .
           In
           this
           ,
           the
           string
           is
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           
             that
             he
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             doth
             make
             us
             walk
             in
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             Lawes
             .
          
           Had
           we
           a
           fulnesse
           of
           created
           graces
           as
           the
           Angels
           had
           ,
           yet
           if
           God
           stand
           by
           ,
           and
           leave
           us
           to
           them
           and
           our selves
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           uphold
           us
           we
           may
           fall
           for
           all
           them
           ;
           though
           there
           be
           nothing
           from
           without
           ,
           or
           from
           within
           to
           push
           us
           down
           ,
           
           the
           mutability
           only
           of
           our
           own
           free
           will
           might
           do
           it
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           in
           the
           lapsed
           Angels
           .
           But
           those
           habits
           or
           divine
           qualities
           being
           lost
           in
           
             Adam
          
           (
           in
           whom
           we
           all
           sinned
           )
           such
           as
           are
           regenerated
           and
           born
           againe
           have
           supernatural
           graces
           of
           redemption
           ,
           which
           albeit
           they
           be
           not
           so
           full
           ,
           yet
           are
           more
           firme
           then
           those
           of
           creation
           were
           .
           Those
           of
           God
           as
           Creator
           were
           lost
           ,
           those
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           our
           Redeemer
           can
           never
           be
           so
           lost
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           same
           St.
           
             John
          
           saith
           ,
           
             There
             is
             a
             seed
             remaining
             in
             them
             ,
          
           which
           doth
           so
           keep
           spiritual
           force
           up
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           sin
           unto
           death
           .
        
         
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
          
           But
           how
           then
           is
           the
           spirit
           stronger
           then
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           
           infused
           habit
           of
           grace
           may
           be
           said
           to
           have
           a
           ruling
           hand
           over
           our
           will
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ
               .
            
          
           
             It
             hath
             such
             a
             rule
             many
             ways
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             one
             thing
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             appeares
             above
             the
             power
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           for
           that
           the
           Spirit
           doth
           ever
           bring
           us
           first
           or
           last
           ,
           one
           way
           or
           other
           to
           repent
           of
           the
           works
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           the
           flesh
           is
           never
           able
           to
           make
           us
           sorry
           for
           ,
           and
           repent
           of
           the
           fruits
           ,
           and
           acts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           No
           man
           is
           sorry
           for
           his
           vertues
           ,
           all
           good
           men
           are
           for
           their
           vices
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           BOOKS
           lately
           Printed
           for
           
             John
             Bartlet
             ,
          
           and
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           
             Gill-Cup
             ,
          
           on
           the
           south
           side
           of
           
             Pauls
          
           over
           against
           the
           Drapers
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Volume
             of
             Dr.
             
               Tho.
               Taylors
            
             in
             Fol.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
               Harris
            
             works
             in
             fol.
             
          
           
             A
             supplement
             to
             the
             former
             Edition
             in
             4.
             
          
           
             His
             threefold
             state
             of
             man
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Sibs
            
             excellency
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Christs
             Exaltation
             in
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             establishment
             in
             40.
             
          
           
             
               Grosses
            
             fiery
             pillar
             of
             heavenly
             truth
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Capel
            
             on
             Tentations
             in
             four
             parts
             ,
             besides
             this
             remains
             .
          
           
             Childs
             Trade
             by
             
               Tho.
               Wilson
               .
            
          
           
             Countrey-mans
             Catechism
             ,
             by
             
               Ro.
               Ram
               .
            
          
           
             
               Walker
            
             on
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
               Taylor
            
             of
             Contentment
             ,
             improvement
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             War
             .
          
           
             
               Walker
            
             on
             the
             Creation
             and
             Providence
             .
          
           
             —
             On
             the
             Subbath
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
               Gouge
            
             on
             
               John
               .
            
          
           
             Light
             to
             Grammer
             .
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A33462e-210
           
             a
             Heb.
             13.
             22.
             
          
           
             b
             Scripserit
             legenda
             ,
             seceritscribenda
             .
             
               Adamus
               in
               ejus
               vit.
               p.
            
             238.
             
          
           
             c
             See
             Cajet
             .
             Paraeus
             in
             loc.
          
           
             *
             He
             died
             in
             the
             seventieth
             year
             of
             his
             Age
             .
          
           
             d
             Ut
             iis
             ve
             lut
             facibus
             —
             ad
             .
             imitationem
             hujus
             testis
             idonei
             ,
             fortissimique
             militis
             ,
             nos
             ipsos
             magis
             ac
             magis
             non
             paremus
             .
             
               Jun.
               in
               Orat.
               Funeb
               .
               Ursini
               .
            
          
           
             e
             Jer.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             2
             Sam.
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Gen.
             24.
             ult.
          
           
             h
             About
             40
             years
             .
          
           
             *
             Quae●imus
             invidi
             .
             Ho●
             .
             Carm.
             l.
             3.
             Od.
             4
             
          
           
             *
             Quae●imus
             invidi
             .
             Ho●
             .
             Carm.
             l.
             3.
             Od.
             4
             
          
           
             i
             Ps.
             12.
             1
             Ezec.
             21.
             3
             4
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Mic
               :
            
             ●
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Is
             57.
             1
             2
             Reg.
             22
             :
             ult.
          
           
             *
             Isa.
             3.
             2
             ,
             3
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Cedo
             qui
             v●stram
             Remp.
             tan●am
             ,
             aurisistis
             tam
             cito
             —
             proveniebant
             O●at●r●s
             novi
             ,
             stulti
             ,
             adolescen●u●i
             ,
             de
             Senect
             ▪
             p.
             238
             
          
           
             l
             2
             Sam.
             3.
             ●4
             .
          
           
             m
             Homer
             .
             I●●ad
             .
             Σ
             &
             Υ.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Praesante
             Com.
             
             Calv.
             in
             E.
             zech.
             .
          
           
             *
             Ab
             omni
             specie
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             alienissimus
             .
             
               Jun.
               in
               Orat.
               funeb
               .
            
          
           
             *
             An.
             1586
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             &
             Mon.
             Vol.
             3.
             p.
             541
             
          
           
             *
             See
             his
             Preface
             before
             
               Brad●ord
               ,
            
             Sermon
             of
             R
             ●
             pentance
             .
          
           
             *
             Exmultis
             pauca
             decerpemus
             .
             in
             Orat.
             Funcb
             .
          
           
             I.
             
          
           
             b
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             11.
             H.
             
          
           
             c
             Fortissimus
             ,
             peritissimus
             ,
             eloquentissimu●
             .
             
               Liv.
               dec
               .
            
             5.
             
               l.
            
             9
             
               p.
            
             182
             ▪
             
          
           
             d
             
               Omnia
               in
               omnibus
               .
            
             Adam
             .
             in
             vit.
             Luth.
             p
             
               170.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Plin.
             Nat.
             Hist●l
             .
             35
             c.
             10.
             p.
             340
             ,
             341
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Chron.
             12.
             32
             
          
           
             c
             I●
             .
             11.
             3.
             in
             the
             margin
             .
          
           
             
               d
            
             Quotquot
             ibi
             essent
             doct●
             homines
             ,
             ●on
             esse
             tam
             doct●s
             ,
             ut
             intelligerent
             ,
             quanta
             esset
             doctriua
             ejus
             .
             
               Adam
               .
               in
               vit.
               Melanct.
               p.
               330.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Nullam
             propriam
             &
             peculiarem
             sententiam
             ampl●xus
             est
             ,
             praeter
             sanam
             doct●inam
             in
             Ecclesia
             Dei
             receptam
             .
             
               Abd.
               Astit
               .
               in
               ejus
               vit.
               p.
            
             47.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Fere
               omnes
               magni
               Nominis
               Theologi
               in
               veteri
               via
               novam
               semi●am
               quaecentes
               .
               
                 ib.
                 ex
                 Hier.
                 
              
            
             
               II.
               
            
          
           
             *
             2
             Sam.
             23.
             19
             
          
           
             a
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Luk.
             19.
             
               ult
            
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             4
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             18
             ,
             19
             Sec
             
               Bez.
            
             in
             l●c
             .
          
           
             d
             See
             Dr.
             
               Daven.
            
             in
             Col.
             p.
             54.
             
             Dr.
             
               Tho.
               Taylor
            
             on
             Tit.
             p
             245.
             
             Dr.
             
               Prest
               .
            
             on
             Col.
             3.
             ●
             p.
             99.
             100
             ,
             102.
             
             
               Mr.
            
             Hieron.
             
               preachers
               plea
               .
               p.
            
             534.
             
          
           
             e
             ●
             Cor.
             14
             21
             ▪
             22.
             
             See
             
               Bez.
            
             and
             
               ●ar
               .
            
             in
             loc.
             See
             
               Juu.
            
             parallel
             .
             p.
             290.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             3
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             g
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             h
             in
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             3
             
          
           
             i
             in
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             3
             
          
           
             k
             Nuda
             verit●s
             .
             Nuda
             Grati●●
             .
          
           
             l
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             13
             
          
           
             m
             Doctor
             
               Wilkinson
               .
            
             epist.
             to
             the
             Reader
             before
             
               Bradfords
            
             Sermon
             of
             repentance
             .
          
           
             n
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             6
             
          
           
             III.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Acts
               and
               Mon.
            
             Vol.
             3.
             p.
             241.
             
          
           
             
               b
               ▪
               Calv.
            
             ep.
             55.
             p
             69
             
               Perk
               .
            
             Ca●es
             p.
             67.
             
             
               Ames
            
             Cas.
             p.
             190
             
               T.
               C.
            
             great
             .
             Catechis
             .
             p.
             256.
             
             
               Attersol
               .
            
             Numb.
             p.
             424
             
               Hil.
            
             Ps.
             ●1
             .
             p.
             63
             Dr
             
               Prest
               .
               on
            
             John
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             seven
             Treat.
             p.
             240
             
          
           
             d
             Ps.
             51
             p.
             63
             
          
           
             e
             Upon
             the
             Lords
             pray
             .
             p.
             24.
             
             &
             26
             ▪
             
          
           
             f
             Calv
             praeca●io
             quaeuti
             perpetuo
             solebat
             .
             Ant
             comment
             .
             in
             Ez●ch
             .
             
               Pa●aeus
            
             ante
             comment
             in
             Jacob
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Dr.
            
             Sibbs
             before
             his
             Serm.
             on
             Joh.
             
               14.
               1.
               
            
             Mr.
             Hilder
             .
             before
             his
             doctr.
             of
             fasting
             .
             Dr.
             Dowuham
             .
             Dr.
             John
             Burgesse
             .
             Mr.
             Richard
             Stock
             .
             Master
             Nich.
             Byfield
             .
          
           
             h
             Hist.
             Chri.
             part
             .
             3.
             p.
             535
             
          
           
             i
             Ps.
             77.
             4
             
          
           
             k
             Psal.
             55.
             2
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               tumultuor
               .
               vat
               .
            
          
           
             l
             Pref
             :
             before
             
               Bradfords
            
             Ser.
             of
             repent
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Mat.
            
             26.
             44.
             
             Heb.
             10
             11
             
          
           
             b
             
               Apoc.
            
             14.
             3.
             and
             15.
             3
             
          
           
             c
             Exod.
             14.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             Josh.
             24.
             7
             
             Rom.
             8.
             26
             
          
           
             d
             Psa.
             34.
             6
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Sam.
             21
             13
             
          
           
             f
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             Vol.
             
               3.
               p.
               463
            
          
           
             g
             1
             Reg.
             18.
             37
             
          
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             h
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             4.
             6
             
             See
             
               Bez.
               in
               loc.
            
          
           
             a
             Diog.
             Laert.
             p.
             103
             
          
           
             b
             
               Aeneid
               .
            
             7
             
          
           
             c
             Jude
             3
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             14
             8
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             8
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.
             7
             
          
           
             d
             Hist.
             Tripartit
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Luk.
            
             21
             13
             
          
           
             b
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Eph.
             4.
             14
             
          
           
             c
             Jer.
             32.
             39
             
          
           
             e
             Christian●s
             menstruam
             fidem
             hab●re
             proverbium
             fuit
             ,
             
               Parae
               .
               in
               Apoc.
               p.
               611
            
          
           
             f
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             See
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             10.
             
             &
             3.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Jo●.
             18
             :
             15
             
          
           
             a
             Hos.
             2.
             7
             
          
           
             b
             Acts
             and
             Mon
             Vol.
             1.
             p.
             261
             
          
           
             c
             P●ssumus
             de
             quibusdam
             rebus
             salva
             charitate
             ,
             &
             pace
             dissentire
             .
             
               Whitaker
               .
               in
               conc.
               ult
               ●x
               Augustino
               .
               p.
            
             3
             
          
           
             d
             Veritas
             altercando
             amittitur
             .
             
               Serran
               .
               in
               Eccl.
            
             p.
             299
             
          
           
             e
             
               Erasmus
            
             and
             
               Luther
            
             were
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             with
             the
             Tigurines
             about
             the
             Sacrament
             til
             ▪
             he
             contention
             grew
             hot
             .
             
               Adams
               in
               vit.
               Leon
               .
               Jud.
            
             but
             afterwards
             how
             far
             they
             flew
             off
             ,
             't
             is
             too
             well
             known
             .
          
           
             d
             Veritas
             altercando
             amittitur
             .
             
               Serran
               .
               in
               Eccl.
            
             p.
             299
             
          
           
             g
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             Vol.
             3.
             p.
             147.
             
          
           
             
               f
            
             Ab
             in
             manibus
             &
             implaca●
             bilibus
             odiis
             Theologorum
             .
             
               Ad.
               in
               vit.
            
             Strigelii
             p.
             427.
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             &
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             b
             Ex.
             21.
             5
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             5
             
          
           
             d
             Tent
             .
             4.
             par
             .
             p.
             250
             
          
           
             e
             In
             his
             6.
             
             Ser.
             p.
             172.
             
             See
             
               Hildersam
            
             also
             ,
             Ps.
             51.
             p.
             7●9
             .
          
           
             f
             Acts
             &
             Mon.
             Vol.
             
               3
            
          
           
             g
             
               See
               Dr.
            
             Tho
             Taylor
             in
             loc
             p
             
               52.
               
            
          
           
             h
             ●
             Ti.
             2.
             17
             
          
           
             i
             U●
             ex
             dentibus
             Draconis
             in
             Cadmaea
             Historia
             ,
             n●ta
             est
             sobole●inter
             se
             dimicantium
             ,
             sic
             ex
             improprio
             sermone
             ,
             dissidia
             Opi●nionum
             ,
             in
             decemibus
             ,
             &
             popu●o
             n●●cuntur
             .
             
               Adam
               .
               in
               vit.
               R●gii
               .
            
             p.
             80
             
          
           
             a
             Ser.
             in
             Eccl.
             p.
             299
             
          
           
             b
             Progress
             ●o
             holiness
             p
             134.
             135
             
             &
             154
             
          
           
             c
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             Integer
             .
          
           
             d
             Act.
             2.
             46
             
          
           
             a
             Isa.
             9.
             17
             
          
           
             b
             Corn
             .
             N
             ▪
             pos.
             ser.
             7.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Pro.
             11.
             9
             
          
           
             c
             Fallere
             fallentem
             .
          
           
             d
             Tent●t
             .
             part
             .
             3
             
          
           
             e
             Josh.
             7.
             20
             21.
             
             Jer.
             31.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Isa.
             39.
             4.
             Gen.
             16.
             8
             
          
           
             f
             
               Prov.
            
             28.
             22
             
          
           
             
               VI
               .
            
             Adamus
             in
             ejus
             vit.
             p.
             
               327
               At
            
             Eastington
             .
          
           
             a
             Twenty
             one
             years
             .
          
           
             b
             Adamus
             in
             ejus
             vit.
             p.
             
               379
            
          
           
             a
             Nov.
             27.
             1634.
             
          
           
             b
             At
             Pitchcombe
             .
             Ap.
             
               20.
               1635
            
          
           
             c
             Jan.
             1634
             
          
           
             d
             The
             Bp.
             of
             
               Gloucester
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Medici
             ex
             Co●
             .
             E.
             ra
             .
             ch.
             p.
             
               304
            
          
           
             a
             Jobannes
             Grynaeus
             dicebat
             ,
             pontifici
             Rom.
             
             Erasmum
             plus
             nocuisse
             ,
             jocando
             :
             quam
             Luth
             ▪
             stomachan
             .
             Adamus
             in
             vit.
             Gryn
             .
             p.
             
               378
            
          
           
             a
             Adam
             .
             in
             vit.
             Regii
             .
             p.
             78
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Sam.
             20
             18
             
          
           
             c
             Pro.
             27.
             9
             
          
           
             d
             Iliad
             .
             ●●
             .
          
           
             e
             Senum
             confilia
             ,
             Juvenum
             Lanceae
             .
             Chiliad
             .
             p.
             
               607
            
          
           
             f
             Bez.
             in
             eius
             vit.
             ad
             finem
             
          
           
             a
             Hoe
             tempor●
             Christi
             vestimenta
             partiantur
             —
             dum
             praedia
             pauperum
             &
             decimos
             Ministrorum
             subducentes
             ,
             illa
             in
             proprios
             ●sus
             convert●n
             !
             ;
             hau
             ●
             dubie
             Christum
             ipsumdenuo
             crucifixuri
             ,
             si
             in
             terris
             esset
             .
             Hist.
             Chri.
             part
             .
             
               3.
               p.
               448
            
          
           
             b
             In
             Cant.
             Serm.
             
               8
            
             p.
             
               102
            
          
           
             c
             
               Upon
               Oha
               .
               p.
            
             42
             ,
             44
             ,
             45
             
          
           
             a
             Prov.
             20.
             25
             
          
           
             b
             Deut.
             26
             13
             ,
             14
             
               Analys.
               in
               loc.
            
          
           
             a
             
               Ursinus
            
             was
             then
             the
             most
             busie
             ,
             when
             't
             was
             thought
             he
             was
             least
             busie
             .
             
               Jun.
            
             in
             
               Orat.
               funcb
               .
            
             This
             man
             made
             his
             Sermon
             when
             't
             was
             least
             imagined
             .
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             11.
             7
             
          
           
             VII
             
          
           
             a
             Ruth
             4.
             4
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             b
             Zac.
             7.
             5
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             c
             Heb.
             11.
             8
             
          
           
             d
             Joh.
             21
             18
             
          
           
             e
             
               Aristotle
            
             would
             say
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Hesych
               .
               pag
            
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Mat.
            
             16.
             24
             
          
           
             b
             Pss
             .
             49.
             18
             
          
           
             Jer.
             45
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             VIII
             .
          
           
             d
             Alienus
             fuit
             ab
             omni
             Avaritiae
             suspitione
             .
             vel
             minima
             .
             Abd
             Aston
             in
             vit.
             p.
             
               34
            
          
           
             a
             Ludovic
             .
             Lucius
             in
             ejus
             .
             vit.
          
           
             b
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             ●
          
           
             a
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             phil.
             3.
             18
             
             See
             
               Bez.
            
             in
             loc.
          
           
             IX
             .
          
           
             b
             Dr.
             
               Smith
            
             Bishop
             of
             
               Glouces
               .
            
             that
             made
             the
             large
             preface
             before
             the
             great
             Church
             Bibles
             .
          
           
             c
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             Vol.
             3.
             p.
             153
             
          
           
             a
             Ludovic
             .
             Lucius
             in
             e●us
             vita
             
          
           
             b
             Rainolds
             conf.
             
               72
            
          
           
             c
             Epist
             ante
             eius
             comm.
             .
             in
             proverb
             .
          
           
             d
             Camerar.
             in
             tius
             vit.
             p.
             
               66
            
          
           
             e
             Adam
             in
             vit.
             p.
             
               20
            
          
           
             a
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             Vol.
             3.
             p.
             633
             
          
           
             b
             p.
             11.
             and
             49.
             and
             56
             
          
           
             c
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             Vol.
             3.
             p.
             307
             
          
           
             a
             in
             Psal.
             71.
             argum
             .
          
           
             a
             Si
             nibil
             curarem
             ,
             nihil
             orar
             rem
             .
             Adam
             .
             in
             ●ius
             vit
             p.
             
               258
            
          
           
             b
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             Job
             5
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             c
             Sept.
             21
             1656
             
          
           
             Sueton.
             in
             Jul.
             p.
             
               65
            
          
           
             Adamus
             in
             ●ius
             vit.
             
               p.
               261
            
          
           
             Morte
             pr
             ▪
             eveniente
             (
             quae
             omnium
             justissima
             ●st
             excusatio
             )
             Joh
             ▪
             Zacha
             ▪
             riae
             filius
             .
             in
             Ep.
             Ded
             
          
           
             *
             Pr●f
             .
             before
             Bains
             .
             
               Ephes.
            
          
           
             *
             King
             
               James
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Walaeus
             de
             Sab.
             p
             ▪
             
               166
            
             Accura
             ▪
             tissima
             Ver●io
             Anglicana
             .
          
           
             a
             Lavat
             ▪
             in
             Josh.
             
               19.
            
             p.
             
               64.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               Pascimur
               apertis
               exercemur
               obscuris
               .
            
             Par.
             ex
             Aug.
             Praef.
             ante
             Gen.
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Pemble
             Pers.
             Mon.
             p.
             
               22
            
          
           
             d
             Parrs
             Grounds
             .
             p.
             
               28
               ,
               29
            
          
           
             Parrs
             Grounds
             .
             p.
             
               29
            
          
           
             *
             Parrs
             Grounds
             .
             p.
             
               32
            
          
           
             *
             Adam
             .
             in
             vit.
             Bull
             ingeri
             .
             p.
             
               484
            
          
           
             *
             Sie●d
             :
             ●
             ,
             
               10
            
          
           
             *
             Ev
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             *
             
               See
               Ex
               ,
            
             23.
             13
             
             
               See
            
             1
             
               Thes.
            
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Adam
             .
             in
             vit.
             Lutheri
             p.
             
               165
            
          
           
             *
             Hilders
             .
             Ps.
             
               51.
            
             p.
             
               455
            
          
           
             *
             Pro.
             17.
             16
             
          
           
             *
             Adam
             ,
             in
             vit
             ,
             Muse●li
             ,
             p.
             
               374
            
          
           
             *
             Adam
             .
             in
             vit.
             p.
             
               23●
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33462e-6850
           
             Eph.
             2.
             20
             
          
           
             
               Prelect
               .
            
             17.
             
               p.
            
             140
             Joh.
             5.
             39
             
          
           
             Mat.
             22.
             29
             
          
           
             Act.
             18.
             28
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16
             
          
           
             
               Tit.
            
             of
             Traditions
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             8.
             9
             
             Heb.
             9.
             4
             
          
           
             Nullos
             alios
             libros
             Canonicos
             babemus
             five
             veteris
             five
             Novi
             Testamentiquam
             quos
             Apostoli
             probaverunt
             atque
             Ecclesi●e
             tradiderunt
             .
             
               Can.
            
             l.
             
               2.
               cap.
               7
            
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             Trent
             .
             p.
             
               155.
               
            
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             ●●
          
           
             Scot
             .
             prole
             .
             Sent.
             q.
             
               2.
            
             quart
             .
          
           
             Howard
             .
             p
             :
             
               37.
               
            
          
           
             De
             conciliis
             l.
             2.
             0.
             9.
             
          
           
             Scot
             l.
             
               1.
            
             D.
             
               26.
            
             contra
             istam
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             
               3.
               
            
             D
             
               34.
            
             q.
             
               1.
            
             ad
             questionem
             .
          
           
             Eth.
             l.
             
               1.
            
             c.
             
               3
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33462e-8690
           
             History
             of
             Trent
             .
             p.
             
               155.
               
            
          
           
             Verum
             &
             cus
             convertuntur
             .
          
           
             Can.
             lib.
             
               2.
            
             cap.
             
               14.
               
            
          
           
             For
             600.
             years
             after
             Christ
             the
             Church
             used
             no
             translation
             but
             the
             
               Greek
            
             called
             the
             seventy
             sixt
             .
             
               Se●en
               .
               l.
            
             8
             
               haeres
               .
            
             13.
             
             
               Rain
               .
               prael
               .
            
             28.
             
               p.
            
             241.
             
             
               Bellar.
               cont.
            
             1.
             
               l.
            
             1
             ●
             .
             20.
             
             
               Aug.
               de
               Civ.
               Dei
               l.
            
             18
             ,
             
               c.
            
             43
             
          
           
             
               Paul
            
             did
             not
             always
             speak
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             
               Revelation
            
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             14.
             5
             
          
           
             
               Rain
               .
               prael
               .
            
             34.
             299
             ,
             300.
             
          
           
             Tryal
             .
             
               c.
            
             14
             
               p.
            
             243
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             to
             Art.
             
               3
            
          
           
             I
             have
             r●ad
             how
             
               Austin
               (
               contra
               Faustum
               )
            
             calls
             the
             Jews
             Scriniarios
             
               Ecclesiae
               christi
               ;
            
             that
             is
             the
             Keeppers
             of
             the
             Rolls
             of
             the
             Church
             i
             e.
             the
             Scriptures
             ▪
             
               Can.
               588.
               
            
          
           
             Rain
             .
             Conf.
             
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33462e-10110
           
             Canus
             Bel.
             
          
           
             Difference
             of
             Churches
             
               c.
               11
            
          
           
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Cartw.
               Hist.
               Christi
               .
               part
               .
            
             3
             
               page
            
             85.
             
             Was
             it
             not
             lawful
             for
             the
             
               Jews
            
             in
             captivity
             to
             labour
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             
               Gentiles
               ?
            
             Did
             
               Daniel
            
             sin
             ,
             when
             he
             urged
             
               Nebuchadnezzar
            
             to
             break
             off
             his
             sins
             by
             repentance
             ?
             
               Dan
               ,
            
             4.
             27.
             
             
               Tho.
               Cart
               .
            
             in
             
               Prov.
            
             16.
             6.
             holds
             this
             was
             onely
             for
             this
             life
             ;
             But
             though
             I
             am
             not
             of
             
               Melanctons
            
             mind
             ,
             that
             
               Nebuchadnezzar
            
             was
             converted
             ,
             yet
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             but
             
               Daniel
            
             might
             seek
             for
             converting
             and
             the
             saving
             of
             his
             soul
             .
          
           
             *
             Euseb.
             de
             praep.
             Evangelii
             .
             
               l.
            
             8.
             
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             Greek
             translation
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             doth
             translate
             
               ●ehovah
            
             by
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Lord
               .
            
             Now
             the
             New
             Testament
             in
             citing
             places
             one
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             where
             
               Jehovah
            
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             they
             follow
             the
             Old
             Greek
             ,
             and
             use
             for
             it
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             ●
             .
             e
             
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             vet
             this
             translation
             must
             be
             called
             to
             be
             
               (
               a
               grievous
               sin
               )
            
             w●
             ch
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             doth
             so
             punctually
             follow
             ,
             and
             allow
             in
             to
             gra
             d●
             matter
             as
             the
             signal
             name
             
               Jehovah
               .
            
             If
             the
             Apostles
             do
             ,
             (
             as
             hey
             ●o
             )
             justifie
             the
             ●se
             of
             it
             ,
             do
             not
             they
             with
             the
             same
             breath
             justifie
             the
             making
             of
             it
             ?
             So
             
               Mat.
            
             1.
             
             
               Luke
            
             3.
             in
             the
             Genealogies
             the
             names
             are
             according
             to
             the
             Greek
             ,
             not
             the
             Hebrew
             .
             
               Junius
            
             exported
             by
             D.
             
               Rainolds
            
             in
             his
             second
             edition
             of
             his
             translation
             of
             the
             
               Syriack
            
             Testament
             ,
             altered
             those
             names
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             first
             edition
             he
             had
             set
             down
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             into
             those
             names
             which
             are
             according
             to
             the
             Greek
             in
             the
             70.
             translation
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Ju●.
             Parall.
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Gre●a
               leguntur
               in
               omnibus
               f●re
               gentibus
               ,
               Latina
               suis
               sinibus
               exiguis
               sine
               continentur
               .
               
                 Cie
                 O●●t
                 .
                 pro
                 .
                 Archia
                 peet
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Greek
               tongue
               was
               of
               that
               publick
               use
               in
               those
               dayes
               that
               
                 Jimes
                 ,
                 Peter
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Paul
              
               writing
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               〈…〉
               in
               Hebrew
               but
               in
               Greek
               :
               and
               
                 Paul
              
               in
               his
               E●●st
               e
               to
               the
               
                 Hebrews
                 ,
              
               cites
               the
               places
               h●
               quotes
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               accordi
               g
               o
               the
               Greek
               Sep●uagi●t
               translation
               ,
               rather
               then
               the
               Original
               Hebrew
               c●n●●
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Isa.
              
               2.
               3
               
               
                 Acts
              
               1.
               8.
               
            
             
               
                 Paul
              
               writing
               to
               the
               
                 Romans
              
               (
               wh
               se
               n●ot●er
               tongue
               was
               I
               a●ine
               )
               w
               i●e●
               in
               G
               e●k
               ,
               following
               the
               Greek
               translation
               in
               places
               cited
               ou●
               〈◊〉
               O●d
               Testament
               ▪
               
                 R.
                 m.
                 
                 ●
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Senen
             .
             Bib.
             l.
             
               8.
            
             haer.
             
               13.
               
            
             Bell.
             de
             verbo
             
               D.
            
             i.
             l.
             
               2.
            
             c.
             
               6.
               
            
          
           
             Tryal
             .
             p.
             112.
             
          
           
             Tryall
             .
             p.
             
               94
            
          
           
             Counsellor
             of
             State
             .
          
           
             
               Lib.
            
             2.
             
               c.
            
             7
             p.
             37
             
          
           
             Adrian
             6.
             
             Clement
             7
             
          
           
             Ann.
             1290
             
          
           
             L
             
               2.
            
             c.
             
               8.
               
            
             Vid.
             Vellos
             .
             ad
             q.
             
               27.
            
             quaefit
             in
             Ambrosium
             dub
             .
             ult.
          
           
             Diff.
             of
             Churches
             
               c
            
             8.
             
             A
             translation
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             it
             doth
             truly
             and
             fully
             express
             any
             thing
             of
             th
             Or
             ginal
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             inspired
             of
             God
             ▪
             and
             no
             farther
             .
          
           
             Loc.
             1.
             2.
             8.
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             
               Arist.
            
             1.
             post
             .
          
           
             Qui
             dat
             sinem
             ,
             dat
             consequentia
             ad
             finem
             
          
           
             In
             his
             eight
             book
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
             p.
             322.
             
          
           
             
               3.
            
             Propos.
          
           
             Spiritual
             arm●y
             .
             263
             ,
             264
             
          
           
             
               4.
            
             Propos.
          
           
             In
             the
             Church
             it
             is
             rather
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             then
             it
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             Rain
             .
             conf.
             p.
             424
             
          
           
             Loc.
             1.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             24
             ,
             p.
             109
             
          
           
             
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             De
             grat
             .
             l.
             
               6.
            
             c.
             
               2.
               
            
          
           
             De
             bapt.
             .
             l.
             
               1
            
             c.
             
               ●1
               .
            
             &
             tertio
             .
          
           
             Loc.
             l.
             
               2
               :
            
             c.
             
               8
            
             p.
             
               48.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mat.
            
             16.
             17
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tryal
             .
             p.
             
               72
            
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             10
             
          
           
             Joh.
             16.
             23.
             
          
           
             Part.
             1
             9.
             1
             
               a.
            
             8.
             ad
             2.
             
          
           
             Perspicuitas
             argumentatione
             elevatur
             .
             
               Cic.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33462e-14090
           
             Psal.
             19.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Niceph.
               l.
            
             5
             ●
             .
             27
             
          
           
             
               Austine
            
             was
             converted
             by
             eading
             the
             translation
             his
             skill
             was
             little
             or
             none
             in
             the
             Creel
             ;
             and
             
               Cyprian
            
             by
             reading
             
               Jonas
            
             in
             the
             translation
             he
             having
             no
             skill
             in
             the
             Hebr.
             
          
           
             Psalme
             19
             
          
           
             1
             Pet
             :
             2.
             2
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33462e-14560
           
             1
             John
             1
             :
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Concil.
             
               Milevit
               .
               can.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             15.
             4
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             21
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             11.
             5
             
          
           
             c
             Heb.
             2.
             14
             
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             10
             
          
           
             De
             Civit.
             Dei
             .
             l.
             
               14.
            
             c.
             
               8
            
          
           
             Of
             Idol
             .
             p.
             
               15
            
          
           
             Aug.
             hom
             
               4
            
             in
             epist.
             Joan
             de
             bap
             .
             parvul
             .
             c.
             
               8.
            
             contra
             Parmenianum
             .
             c.
             
               7.
            
             l.
             de
             prof
             .
             Justitia
             sufius
             
          
           
             Burgesse
             against
             the
             Antinom
             .
             p.
             
               237
            
          
           
             Luke
             15
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             16
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             16